FanFic The Saiyan of Two Universes Saga, A Dragon Ball story

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Greetings friends and fellow fans. I present to you an epic saga with original characters and perhaps a few familiar faces in an untold corner of the Dragon Ball universe. I do hope you enjoy the tale as there is more yet to come.

Our story begins in a familiar setting that of planet Vegeta in Age 737.....


The Saiyan of Two Universes Saga, a Dragon Ball Story



Chapter 1: The Origin

Age 737, Planet Vegeta

It has been five years since Emperor Freeza, son of King Cold, took control of his empire and the Saiyan army. Unaware of his plotting and machinations to wipe of their entire race, the Saiyans continue to bend the knee and do his bidding.

Although not all who are under his rule are at ease with the current hierarchy, a low-class, teenage Saiyan warrior named Kabo and his female companion engineer, Parserii, secretly plot to defect and make their escape from planet Vegeta.

Secreting away in a stolen ship that Parserii managed to acquire, the duo set out to parts unknown and a new life to call their own. Settling on a small outlying planet they believe to be unmapped by Freeza's empire the two young Saiyans try in earnest to start a life together to share their love and grab hold of their newfound freedom.

Unbeknownst to the two, planet Vegeta's fate was sealed within days of their escape and appears to have gone unnoticed by the evil regime. At least for the time being.

Age 750, Planetoid Pas

More than a decade had passed in quiet as the two welcomed a son they decided to name Korian. Now three years old and quite the handful to his parents. Now the Saiyan trio set out on a supply mission with the young Korian, seated in his mother's lap and in awe of space travel for the first time in his life.

Kabo and Parserii trade what goods they can manage for provisions with a dealer they met at a trading post market. The two wore cloaks out in public to conceal any indication that would give away their Saiyan heritage. Korian was told to stay and play in the ship, the young boy grows very impatient and decided to wander outside in search of his parents. While out in the sun and gleefully unaware of prying eyes, a by-stander spots Korian and instantly recognizes his Saiyan tail waving about.

Upon return to their ship and finding their son missing Parserii and Kabo spread out in search of Korian in the surrounding area. They don't have to look far as Parserii finds her son sitting on a small hill near-by and examining the landscape in awe of things he's never seen. Relieved, she smiles and goes to retrieve Korian and set back to their ship for home.

While the two were off looking for Korian, the seedy stranger places a small device on the hull of their ship and slinks out of the area before their return. The family of three now sets out for home, unaware a beacon was just about to lure death to their door.

After returning to their small homestead on their quiet, out of the way world, Parserii continues work on her project to bring an attack ball they captured up to operation with the parts they secured. Hopeful to use it as a means of cover and a way Kabo might extend their reach in the galaxy while remaining undetected by the Freeza force. Hiding in plain sight could be their best option to continue to gain any needed supplies to support their life.

A young Korian plays near his mother while she busies herself with the final prep work on her project. While his father Kabo sets out to hunt to bolster their food stores. Suddenly, a screen in her workshop springs to life and shows five blips approaching their planet at high speed. Parserii, had rigged the tracking mechanism of a scouter with the ship's communication array to create an emergency early warning system of sorts to let them know if they were ever in trouble of being found out.

Shocked and pale with fear, she radios Kabo to return home as fast as he can as she looks to Korian with terror in her eyes. Korian unaware of what could be causing his mother such distress and uneasy at the feeling that she was giving off stands and approaches his mother's side and grips on to her pant leg as a form of comfort for himself and also to let her know that he was by her side. She reaches down and pats his head with a smile and tears in her eyes as she picks him up and places him inside the cabin of the attack ball. Kabo rushing through the door as the crack of the five vessels entering the atmosphere reaches their home.

In a state of shock Kabo and Parserii look to one another with dread as Kabo's gaze falls upon his son in the cabin of the attack ball. He approaches a tearful Parserii and embraces the grief-stricken mother and he nods to her as if to tell her it's okay and that she's doing the right thing. Kabo picks up the ball with a now crying Korian inside and carries it outside, setting it down on the ground a short distance away. He gives his son a smile and one last look as well as Parserii as he nods and sets out to delay the invading force before they reach their home.

Parserii hurries herself with ensuring that it's launch reach as she reaches inside to secure her son and plot a rushed set of coordinates away from here. Anywhere but here. She kisses Korian on the forehead one last time and seals him inside. Parserii back a few steps away as the ball launches straight up into the air and whisks away into parts unknown. Not long after, five large figures loom on the horizon behind her, one particularly large one clutching the body of her beloved Kabo.

Parserii closes her eyes as tears rolls down her face, she has resigned herself to her fate, yet her last thoughts are of her son...……

Age 750, Universe 7 to Universe 9

After the launch of his craft by his mother Parserii and harrowing escape from the Ginyu forces. Korian sets out on course hurriedly plotted by his mother to save his life from the clutches of death. A crying and panicked Korian contained inside the ship. His attack ball slips through the black sea of space with a streak of the propulsion system hurling it toward the edge of the galaxy.

On the periphery of the view port there appears to be several swirling energy vortices where the craft is directly headed. The attack ball hurls into the nexus of energy and it shaken and swallowed into the infinite expanse. Could this be the bitter end of such an innocent child who was stripped away from everything he knew? Korian slipped into unconsciousness just as the craft was enveloped in the swirling energy. Blinded by a flash of light and shaken violently inside the pod, the young Saiyan felt nothing but the void as he lay motionless in the pod. The craft being pulled into a great expanse of swirling light and shadow. Then suddenly the craft was pulled as if by force into a near-by worm hole as rocked and shook violently again causing the young Saiyan to stir from his slumber.

The craft was back in open space and hurling itself toward a near-by planet cloaked in cloud cover. The flames of atmospheric entry enveloping the ball as it tumbled in a circular motion while breaking through the cloud and into a violent thunderstorm. A sudden crash and a bolt of lightning struck the pod which caused all electrical systems to short out completely. Young Korian dazed and half-conscious could only witness as an unwilling passenger on this dangerous path. A violent thud caused him to stir from his foggy state of mind as the craft bounced off the rocky face of a mountain side and hurled head long into the ground with a crash.

Korian came to be aware of his surroundings after what seemed like days as he touched a painful spot on his forehead and looked to his fingertips to find sticky, red, blood from a wound on his head. He winched at the pain in his head as he felt dizzy and disoriented. He looked to the panel in front of his seat which was completely black and non-functional as he pressed what button he remembered his mother had used to close the door to the ship. He leaned forward against the cracked glass of the craft to see if he could see into the dark surroundings of the night, but there was only the dim glow of what appeared to be a small fire just outside the crashed ball. Korian leaned back and gave the glass a few kicks as he slowly regained his composure and it gave way after a few strikes to allow the cool, damp air to wash over his body as it came rushing into the cockpit of his ship. He slowly climbed his way free from the confines of his broken craft and stood himself up in a sizable crater which the ship had made as it impacted the ground of the planet. He looked around in disbelief at his alien surrounding of craggy rock cliffs and gray clouds hanging over the sky. He dug his hands into the dirt of the crater and crawled on his hands and knees to free himself from the pit. He looked across the horizon and saw some lights far, far, and a way away in the distance. Cold, scared, and alone, he clutched his own torso for warmth and trekked on to what he hoped would be salvation.

Age 750, Universe 9, Planet unknown

Frightened and alone on this cold, damp night of his arrival. Korian sobbed to himself as his mind wandered to thoughts of his mother and father. Surely, they would come for him. His mother certainly had a way to find his whereabouts. Mother was a smart person and if anyone could figure out how to come rescue him it would be her. Though as his emotions clouded his mind and his tears blocked his eyesight which caused him to take a tumble headfirst down a hill side. Bouncing off the hard ground and coming to a stop with a hard and hollow sounding thud. The young boy's eyes welled up even more as he gasped for the air that was knocked from his lungs. Finally, a sound came to his voice and he cried out loud to himself in shock and despair at his situation.

He trekked for days in this hellish and rocky waste land. Not a scrap to eat and what little water he could find was pooled in dirty little basins on the ground. It tasted awful and it made him feel sick, but it was all he could do to quench his thirst and at the very least fill his aching belly with something. After what felt like an eternity, he came upon the edge of what appeared to be an ancient looking forest with tall trees that shot up and blocked out what little sun peeked through the looming cloud cover. Korian shivered down his spine as he made his way between the trees and kept heading in what he felt was the correct path to the lights he saw on the first night. The shadows of the forest swallowed him up and he was bathed a twilight that gave way through the treetops. He was weak and dizzy, this small boy's feet trudged on almost unwillingly as his mind spun out of control and focused between the pain in his body and the longing for his parents. It all suddenly spun out of control as his eyes rolled back and he fell out against the ground in a heap. His eyes fell out of focus and felt heavy, his head ran wild a sickening sensation, his breathes shortened and grew softer. A shadow began to loom closer to him between the trees and then the darkness took him fully. His last thought was of his frightened mother and her tears.

Korian felt lightweight which gave a sensation that he was floating. Then came a rush of warmth over him which eased his mind. He was cold and wet for so many days. He dreamt that he was back home with his mother and father. They were sharing a meal together and mother laughed at one father's jokes. She was smiling like she always did. Mother always had a smile on her face, a look of determination. Father was happy to have everyone together. It all seemed to slowly fade away as light broke into his eyes and the haze of his mind lifted, Korian was laying on his back looking up at sun light spilling through a hole. His eyes slowly focused and he realized that he was inside a home, not his own, but a placed well lived in, nonetheless. His head slowly rolled to the side to look across the room to see a small gathering of furniture and other effects which he had never seen before. The clothes that he was wearing before were hanging on the back of a wooden chair. Korian sat up with some effort as he still felt weak and out of sorts, but he managed to prop himself up somewhat. He realized that he was in a bed under a blanket and all his wounds were clean and bandaged. He reached down to pull the blanket off himself and realized by the sudden chill he received that he wasn't wearing any clothes. He pulled the blanket against his body again to remedy this uncomfortable feeling just as he heard a thud from across the room. It sounded like a door was opened and then promptly closed. A figure rounded the corner and then stopped on the other side of the room. Korian locked eyes with another pair of eyes, two golden orbs that seemed to narrow when they noticed he was sitting up in bed. His focus pulled back to take the entire figure into view. It was a person like he had never seen before with reddish fur and white lines across their face and a muzzle? The figure moved to remove a cloak they had been wearing and neatly hung it near the opposite wall. The person turned back to him and he continued to wordlessly examine this stranger. It was a lady, a little older than how mother appeared to be, but she had reddish fur all over and a tail, but not like his tail. "What's the matter boy? Never seen a fox person before?" the lady spoke very to the point. All he could do was continue to stare in awe.


The strange woman pulled out a chair and sat opposite of the bed. She huffed slightly to herself and appeared to examine him. "Let's see now." Korian gulped and just blinked. "Got a name, runt?" The fox lady questioned him with a stern look. Korian just nodded slowly. "Well out with it!" she barked. This caught his attention as he stiffened up and opened his mouth to respond nervously "K-k-korian." He nervously stuttered. The fox lady's eyes narrowed as she sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. She seemed to think for a moment before her gaze returned to normal. "I've never seen anyone like you around here before. Where did you come from?" All the young boy managed to respond with after a few dazed blinks was to point up and out the window of the house at the sky. This seemed to amuse the fox as she chuckled to herself and then burst out loud in laughter. "Hairless little monkeys raining from the sky?" She composed herself and looked down at him sternly again. "Spill it kid. All of it." So Korian proceeded to meekly start out from what he could recount at his young age and remember of just how he got here. He relaxed a little as he told the details of himself and his journey to this place a little as the fox just sat and listened. After he finished, she abruptly stood up and looked down at him. "One hell of story ya got there, runt. Not that any of that matters now. You're here and now I have to decide what to do with you." She paced over to the table where the was a cup and what looked to be a pitcher with water which she poured out and came back over to hand to him. "You're a tough little bastard I'll give you that. Out there all alone at your age." Her eyes narrowed. "You should be dead." She said that very matter of factly. She sighed and sat back down in her chair. "If you're going to be expecting to stay here then you've got to earn your keep. There ain't no such thing as a free lunch!" She stamped her foot on the floor as if to punctuate her words. "You have to be tough to survive in this world and guts alone won't do the trick. When you heal up, I'm gonna make sure you can live up to your usefulness." She smirked and showed her canine-like teeth in a sneer. "Kitsune." She said with pause as her eyes met his once again. "But you call me Master."
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 2: Lessons Learned and The Awakening


Age 757, Universe 9, Planet Basur

Several years have passed that saw the initiated training of Korian by Master Kitsune in her own martial style of the Fox school. While Master Kitsune was a harsh teacher with Korian, this was all for the purpose of his strengthening and her desire to see him survive this new world. Her affections for the boy had grown over time to an almost parental bond yet, she never let slip the guise of his teacher and protector in life. Over the proceeding years she not only taught him martial prowess, but the nature of his new home. From what she could discern, based upon the information Korian had given her about himself, and how he had arrived on her world; she deduced the young boy was likely not even from her own universe. She had never heard of this race of people called Saiyans before. Nor had she ever seen a being in all her travels that looked so alien in appearance.

Kitsune had heard stories of the deities of their universe, the Kai and the God of destruction. Understanding the balance between life and death and the utmost need for such an infinite cycle. Perhaps she had personal lessons on the matter from a time past, but she did not let such thoughts cloud her mind while teaching the boy. She set him to task over time to make him survivable and was marveled at how strong the boy's body had become as he grew. He also seemed to have a deep supply of energy and it certainly took a considerable amount of effort to wear him down. She took to sharpening him as one would an axe, a tool necessary for use in daily life and one that could be used as a weapon to devastating effect in life or death circumstances. She also on his mind as well and made sure that he was not a dullard. She sensed that perhaps Korian bore mental scars from his tribulations and did her best to focus the boy in his studies and training. Teaching him language, writing, math, and everything else her mind could muster to raise him as a whole person in society. Unfortunately, there were certain things her teachings could not prepare him for in life; as he would soon learn.

Planet Basur

Korian set about his morning training regime at the daybreak as he was usually instructed. He was to complete drills before heading out from their rural home to the local town to gather supplies and provisions. Before heading out for the day he stopped and took a knee before Kitsune. The sly fox master was sitting crossed legged outside the house, appearing to meditate in a motionless state; wearing nothing but black Gi pants and a sarashi style wrap around her torso which concealed her breasts. An open bottle of whisky sitting next to her on the ground, opaque in color, yet this was a familiar scene to Korian. Kitsune was day drinking again and had quite an early start at that. The young Saiyan's eyes fell across his master and he always couldn't help but notice her scars that ran across her torso. Kitsune had surely seen her fair share of combat and this he thought must be the consequences of leading the life of a fighter.

Kitsune opened her eyes and cleared her throat when she noticed where Korian's attention was directed. The young Saiyan was caught off guard and adjusted his eyes back to the ground to give his master respect. "Do you have what you need to accomplish your task?" Kitsune said sternly like a commander questioning one of their troops. Korian nodded sharply. "Good, then off with you and make sure you bring back what I asked." She picked up the bottle and took a deep swig before setting it down between her legs. Korian rose to his feet and picked up a pack on the ground to carry the supplies. After adjusting it across his body and giving his obi belt a tug to ensure tightness, the boy closed his eyes for a moment to focus his Ki and levitate off the ground. He locked eyes with Kitsune for a split second before shooting off into the sky and bound for his destination.

It didn't take long before Korian caught sight of the town in which he was being sent. He landed softly on the outskirts of the community and took off his pack to retrieve a cloak which he pulled around his shoulders and drew the hood over his head. Kitsune instructed him to always conceal himself when away from home. She explained that this served a two-fold purpose; one: to hide his unusual alien-like appearance from prying eyes and two: to blend in with the locals and be gray to the environment. Gray is flat and doesn't catch the eye. Be gray and you may just catch an unwitting adversary by surprise.

Korian proceeded into the ghetto of downtown and disappeared into the hustle and bustle of people moving about on their day to day lives. He had completed this supply run a few times before, so he wasn't worried about getting lost, but he always kept a sharp eye because when people gathered together in such an impoverished land for the sake of safety; they were usually anything but safe. He proceeded to each location to pick up some food and especially Kitsune’s whisky. Korian made a face to himself at the thought of Kitsune's behavior when she drank. Sometimes she became pretty mean and that meant nothing but more harsh training and errands for him to do at beck and call. He sometimes wondered why she medicated herself with alcohol the way she did, but perhaps he may never truly know the answer.

Just as he finished packing everything away to head for home; a group of kids caught his eye when they moved across the street into a side alley. They appeared to range in age from teenagers down to ones younger than him. What caught his eye was the one who stopped at the edge of the alley and began to look around serving as a look-out. A white furred rabbit, a girl, no more than eight years old; wearing an oversized orange cap that appeared to be too large for her small head. He was curious, no, intrigued as to what such a cute little girl would be doing out by herself. Well, he received his answer in short order as the group of kids burst from the scene carrying bags and satchels over their shoulders. A loud commotion rang out as they scattered and seemed to be followed by some rough looking adults clutching ad-hoc weapons like knives and clubs. The young girl began to sprint across the street to make her escape when she was knocked over by one of her older cohorts in the scramble for escape. The little rabbit tumbled down into the dusty street as one of the thuggish looking men came at her swinging a club. Korian didn't think as his body seemed to move all at once and the next thing, he knew he was burying a flying kick straight into the chest of the attacking brute.

The young girl gasped with shock as the little cloaked figure sent this hulking thug flying back the way he came and crashing down into the ground. Korian set his bag down on the ground as the other hoodlums realized what had just happened and managed to surround him with weapons being brought to bear. In a flash of dust Korian was gone from the spot he was standing and was instantly on top of another, then another, and so on; driving carefully placed strikes to incapacitate each attacker with timed precision. Before the young girl knew it, the boy landed back on the ground and was encircled by grown men that were unconscious in the street. A strong wind began to blow suddenly which blew Korian's hood from his head, giving her a clear look at the boy's face. She was shocked by his appearance but more so by the action that just transpired.

Korian exhaled and turned back to the cute girl and offered her a hand up off the ground. Her piercing red eyes locked with his own and he lost himself for a moment. He fell for her tender, beautiful appearance and was expecting a heartfelt sign of thanks. He was quickly brought back to reality when he felt the sharp, deadly pain of her foot being driven into his groin. His face contorted from a look of satisfaction to one of confusion and pain as he sank to knees clutching his balls. The little rabbit plucked his bag off the ground and turned back to give him a look. She blew him a kiss and stuck her tongue out while simultaneously flashing him the peace sign in a cocky manner. Then before he could compose his crumpled body off the ground, she had skipped away with the bag and disappeared.

After what seemed like an eternity choking on the dusty ground, Korian rose to his feet and dusted himself off. He didn't know at the time if the sick feeling in the pit of his stomach was from the kick to the groin; or perhaps at the thought of what Kitsune was going to do to him when he came home to explain himself. He could only offer up one word to express his feelings right now. One that he had learned from his time training with his master. "Shit.”

It was a hot day, good for seeing how far you could push yourself and Kitsune was going to push. Korian looked at the front of their house upside down as he was performing a handstand. Kitsune paced back and forth behind him with a bit of wood being twirled between her clawed fingers. Korian lowered himself down until his hair brushed against the ground and just as he reached the apex of lowering himself down, Kitsune struck him across his bare back with the rod she was toying with in her hands. "Impulsive fool!" Her voice rang out as Korian winced and pushed himself back up. After barely a pause in his action he lowered himself down again and was struck. "Lack of situational awareness!" she hissed between her teeth in anger. Korian narrowed his eyes at the pain and continued with his exercise. This went on for quite a while until Kitsune either grew bored of hitting him or it seemed she had other ideas to teach him a lesson. On the final push up instead of catching the stick again, he heard her cry out, "STUPID!" before feeling the sharp push of a kick come across his back side that sent him sailing head long into the ground.

Korian coughed up dirt and rolled himself over to look up at his master. She stood before him clutching a piece of rope and looked down at him with a sense of disappointment yet the fire in her eyes was still there. "Up! Boy!" He quickly recovered and stood ready to take his punishment, but she did nothing except close her eyes and sigh. Kitsune rounded behind him and bound his hands together behind his back in such a way that his shoulders began to pull, it was not a comfortable position. Kitsune looked down at her bound pupil and then off into the distance at the craggy mountains which he had come down many years ago. "To the top you go. No flying or I will break every bone in your body. Am I clear?" She made sure the last part of her statement came out almost as a whisper as she forward next to his ear. Korian gulped as he looked at the mountain which had taken him days to trek from when he was a small boy. "Yes, Master." He began to jog away from the house and set off on his destination. "I'll be watching, boy!" She called after him as he disappeared out of sight.

Korian huffed and struggled to keep his balance as he ran up the steep cliffs toward the summit of the mountain. His thoughts were a mess as he felt anger at having to go through all this and yet shame that he had let his master down. His eyes intensely focused on the path forward as the cold winds of the mountain swept across his exposed torso. It had taken many hours and a few falls later, but he finally climbed his way to the top of the mountain on his knees and using his chin to pull himself up on the final ledge to the summit. There much to his surprise was Kitsune sitting on the far edge waiting for him to arrive. The fox master was sipping out of an open bottle which she seemed to have finished as she pitched it off the side of the tall mountain. She stood and made her way over to her pupil and slashed her claws down on the rope binding his arms. Korian looked surprised as she walked around in front of him and settled into a fighting pose. "You think you are a hero, boy?! You want to act tough?! Then show me how tough you've become!"

Korian took his stance and tried to come in low and fast on Kitsune for an open palmed strike to her chin, but she calmly twisted out of the way and proceeded to deliver a back fist to the side of his head. This caught him by surprise, but he planted a hand down on the ground to allow him to strike out with a kick which she grabbed and twisted causing him to spin and eat the ground. He didn’t have time to think as she was on top of him and sending a flurry of kicks down on him like a hard rain. All he could do was block with his free arm and push himself out of the way. “If this is all you can muster then you have failed. Miserably.” Her words cut into him like a knife to the heart as he gritted his teeth and went at her at full speed. They both disappeared and only reappeared as they clashed blows and adjusted their positioning to continue the attack. This went on until Kitsune caught him by the arm and took him down to the ground with her straddling his chest and aiming to strike at his neck her clawed fingers. “Time to die, weak fool!” His mind went blank as a flurry of emotion came pouring into his mind. Rage and sadness mixing together to form an ugly pulsing sensation in his mind. He cried out and let everything go at once which sent an explosion of his Ki to throw Kitsune from his body and clattering to the ground some distance away. Korian stood with fury in his eyes and cried out as he launched himself head long into his master and caught her by surprise with a flying right hand across the jaw. This blow causing the consciousness from her eyes to go blank for a moment and before she realized that she was tumbling off the side of the mountain and she disappeared over the edge. Korian gasped in horror at the realization of what he had done to his master and rushed to the edge of the mountain to peer over the ledge. Just then she shot up into view in front of him, hovering in the air and sending a kick straight to his face which knocked him unconscious. After coming to sometime later, he sat up with a throbbing headache, he was startled to see Kitsune calmly sitting next to him with her legs crossed and looking pensive. He sat upright and looked to his master who reached out to him and pulled his head into her chest. “You’ve got to be smart, boy. All the strength and technique in the whole world doesn’t matter for anything if you can’t be smart enough to know when to use it.” There was sadness in her voice as she spoke. “I won’t lose you too.” All this came at such a surprise to him, but the sadness and raw truth laid bare before him that she did care for him more than she let on. She clutched him tighter and he reciprocated by placing his arms around her and holding her close as well. Korian closed his eyes and felt at ease like when he was in his mother’s arms, so many years ago.

Age 760, Planet Basur

In the intervening years, Korian and Kitsune’s relationship evolved and mellowed to a more parental nature. She began to share details about herself with him and not every story she had for him was a happy one.

What made the biggest impression on him was her relating to him she once had a family, a husband and a daughter. She and her husband tried to use their martial prowess to make life better not only for themselves, but for their community as well. That is until one day they fought a violent gang of bandits that had gotten the drop on them. It was a fierce melee with many lives lost, including the life of her beloved to a surprise attack that Kitsune curses herself for not being able to intercept. This threw Kitsune into a murderous rage as she tracked down the leader of the bandit gang and killed him in an act of vengeance. She felt no better after her cold-blooded act, so she somberly headed home to break the news to her daughter. To her shock and horror, some surviving members of the gang had shaken people down for information on where the couple lived and had attacked their quiet home. Falling to her knees in despair, she cradled the lifeless body of her innocent child and cried out for what seemed like days. Despondent from her failures of her own creation, she swore she would never get involved again and that people got what they deserved for the lives they lead. She tried to bury her feelings in a bottle, but after all these years it never truly seemed to help.

Kitsune continued to train Korian with a determination to help him survive and be a better person than she could ever hope to be. She was on hard on him still, but now she began to feel whole like Korian entering her life had filled a void that she thought could never be repaired. Seeing that the he had a deep, untapped well of power residing in him, she taught him Ki control and focus. How to truly master himself with a calm and focused mind. It was a challenge with many hurdles and one they faced was his love of battle, the boy seemed to yearn to test himself in combat, like a primal desire to be the best and strongest. Kitsune remained resolute and focused in her role as master to focus her pupil and in her newfound role as parent to raise the boy into a good man.

Korian made strides to overcome his own person trauma and went back to the ship he had arrived in, taking what remained of the entire vessel back to his home, hoping to perhaps find more answers in the wreckage of his deliverance. Sometime later, Korian found an engineer in town who was able to retrieve data from the wreckage. It was information on the course he had originated as well as some files his mother had apparently stored in the system for later use. One specific item caught his eye, a design his mother had been working on for an armor prototype for his father. This dawned on him that it was a physical link to his past, his Saiyan heritage. He welled up with pride and set the engineer to take of making a set as well as attempting to salvage what he could from the ship and perhaps adapt it for future use.

Korian and Kitsune were having dinner after a long day and the voracious hunger of the young man knew no bounds. Kitsune had never gotten used to watching him inhale his food and stared in awe at the sheer volume he could put away. After finishing her own meal, Kitsune cleared her throat to get his attention. “Korian, I want you to know how proud I am with how you’ve progressed. Perhaps I was wrong in my belief that those with the strength to act shouldn’t get involved. If you wish to help the citizens of our local town, I will allow you to….” Korian perked up excitedly at the prospect of testing himself in battle, but Kitsune continued, “I will allow you under my supervision to use what you’ve learned to help out the citizenry.” He was a little let down that she was still babying him like this, but he didn’t offer any complaint. He stood up to clear the table and went outside to go take a bath. Kitsune smiled at his enthusiasm as he reminded her a lot of her younger self.

Early the next day, Korian was out and about in his training Gi doing stretches in front of the house. Kitsune exited the front door, herself dressed in a green flowing low-cut dress, yellow obi belt, and black leggings. Korian looked slightly puzzled why his middle-aged teacher was dressing up like she was a young lady about to hit the town. “Don’t you give me that look, young man. This is what I wore back in the day.” Korian just blinked and gave her a stupid face which caused Kitsune to ball up her fist and sock him on the head. “Now that you learned your lesson, let’s head out for town. Put your cloak on and follow me.” They both rose into the air and flew off for the city to try and make a difference.

Upon arriving at the city outskirts, they looked about the dilapidated nature of the community and made their way toward the city center where there was the most gang activity. Kitsune looked around and motioned to Korian that would split up to try and get a lead on what was going on. “You holler if you get into any trouble. Don’t do anything rash.” Korian nodded and set about looking around, just then a familiar shape caught his eye. Sure, it had been a few years,

but how could he forget that white fur and that oversized orange cap. She noticed him watching her and she made her way over to him with a smile. His jaw dropped at her brazen and bold act, but as she approached him, he was on his guard as he remembered what had occurred the last time. He pointed at her as she stopped in front of him and said sharply “You’re that girl that kicked me in the balls!” The young rabbit girl laughed out loud and wiped a tear from her eye. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh, but the face you made was hilarious.” She snorted as she tried to contain her laughter. Korian fumed but he cut her off so he could get a word in with her. “Listen, I’ve come back to the city to help out. I know that time you were doing dangerous things to survive, but I honestly want to help the people out here, so they don't have to live in fear of violence.” She looked at him blankly for a moment and blinked. “What now?!” Korian said in an exasperated tone as he threw his hands up. The young girl just smiled and grabbed him by the hand. “Okay, you want to help then follow me, hero.” This caught him by surprise as the little rabbit started to drag him along rather effortlessly. “My name is Korian. What’s your name?” The young girl looked back to him as they walked and gave him a big smile. “Pleased to meet you, I'm Sorrel.”

After some time walking through the city they stopped at the edge of a large building and Sorrel pulled him to take cover along the edge of a wall. She quickly peeked around the corner and then looked back to him. “Alright, this is their base of operations. Those bastards who killed my people and took our stash. Let’s get in there and take back what’s mine.” Korian was shocked at Sorrel’s audacity, she was trying to use him as muscle to settle a score for her. He just shook his head and stood his ground. “No, we’re not here on a mission to settle vendettas. If these guys are as bad as you say they are then they’ll be dealt with accordingly, but not so you can continue the cycle of vengeance.” Sorrel was taken aback by his honesty and honor; she had never had to live by such a codex before on the streets. It was do anything you had to survive. “You really do care, don’t you?” Korian nodded steadfastly and stepped out from around the corner to head to the front of the gang’s base. This took Sorrel by surprise as she dashed out behind him to follow him into danger.

The pair were approached by several menacing looking individuals that decided to set upon them in short order with their fists, but instead of finding easy prey they only found a flurry of fists and feet from the duo. Korian smiled at the rush of combat and at the sight of Sorrel holding her own against these larger opponents. In no time at all they took care of all the bad guys outside and forced their way in the front door. “Knock, knock!” Sorrel jokingly proclaimed as they burst inside and had to deal with more foes as they went along. Korian just focused on the task

at hand and flowed down the corridor putting each foe down in short order. They began to climb up higher and higher as they fought their way through the enemy base. Sorrel was starting to get short of breath but managed to keep her composure. She walked past Korian and continued, but then Korian felt a rush of energy, like a bolt of lightning surge down his spine and he tackled Sorrel to the ground just in time for a red ball of energy to go sailing through the space she just occupied. He looked up at the foe who would dare launch such an attack and there stood a green scaled lizard man with glowing energy in the palm of his hand. Korian launched himself forward to meet him head on but was struck by an energy blast that exploded on contact and engulfed him in flames and thick smoke. Sorrel gasped but her shock turned to surprise as Korian shed his now flaming cloak and came out swinging on the lizard man and completely leveled him through the far wall in an instant. Sorrel got to her feet and brushed herself off and went to rejoin Korian. “Are you okay?” He said with concern and she replied with a nod. He then took her by the hand and lead her on higher up the stairs.

Not far off Kitsune heard an explosion and turned to see the side of a near-by building blow out and someone fall from several stories in the air. She narrowed her eyes and groaned to herself as she hurried to where she just knew that Korian was getting himself into trouble.

Korian and Sorrel reached the top of the building and burst through a set of doors with some unconscious bad guys being used as door knockers. Once they burst inside the large room, they saw several foes across from them where there was a large steel colored dragon, who sat upon a large chair like a throne. “Welcome to my humble abode, children. Please do make yourselves at home.” The dragon shot his hand out and a lightning fast blast of energy took Sorrel off her feet and threw her into the opposing wall. “Sorrel!” Korian cried out and he gritted his teeth, looking back to the dragon who was now on his feet. His remaining minions all launched themselves at once toward Korian who cried out in a Kiai and blasted them all away with his energy and managed to crumble half the room as well. The steel colored dragon just clapped his hands with metal clang that echoed out across the room. “Congratulations on making it this far, boy. What’s your name?” He stated calmly as the two stared each other down. “Korian…” and so he slid into a fighting stance “…and I’m here to take you down for all the pain you’ve caused the people.” This made the steel dragon laugh out loud and he himself took a fighting stance, his eyes never wavering from his opponent. “I’m Ancho the Reaper, I hope you've made your peace, foolish boy.” In that moment Korian lost sight of his opponent as he disappeared, but then he was doubled over in pain as a knee was buried deep into his solar plexus. The shock wore off as he looked up to Ancho and sent a kick for his face which landed

with a metal clang and Korian winched in pain as his own strike connected. He back flipped in retreat and found Sorrel on the ground groaning in pain. He reached down to help her to her feet. “What is this guy?” She asked as she clutched her chest. “I don’t know, but we’re going to need to work together.” Ancho rushed toward Korian now and managed to get inside his guard and grab him by the head as he plowed it into the concrete wall behind him. Sorrel was startled by the attack on Korian just before she was quickly swept aside by his steel tail and she skidded across the ground. Korian freed himself from his grasp and launched a rain of blows into Ancho’s mid-section which all landed with sharp metal clangs. Korian’s knuckles began to bleed as he bit down to press his body through the pain. Ancho charged him and grabbed him up by the head again but this time he was making a charge for a window. “Let’s go for a little ride, shall we?!” He gleefully exclaimed. Sorrel managed to grab onto his tail as all three crashed through the glass and his metal skinned wings spread open and they were launched off into the sky and headed away from the city. Kitsune had reached the top of the building as the three disappeared in the sky. She slammed her fist into the wall and cursed to herself. Soon she was off making chase herself and hopefully she wasn’t too late.

Ancho carried Korian in his talons and when they reached a rocky wasteland far past the edge of the city, he was thrown down to the ground and made a small crater as he came crashing down. Likewise, Ancho noticed Sorrel was clutching the end of his tail, but before he could react, she had let go and tumbled down to the ground in a roll. Ancho landed and looked at his fallen opponent with a sneer. “You’re a brave little boy, Korian, but all that bravado doesn’t amount to much.” Korian was now on his feet as he thumbed away some blood from his nose. He took a deep breath and focused his energy which created small electrical discharge around his right hand. Korian threw his palm forward and fired off a blue energy beam as he cried out. “HAAA!” Ancho settled in and threw open his wide jaws to cast down a rain of fire to disperse the energy much to Korian’s surprise. “You see boy? All your supposed power means nothing before a true warrior!” Ancho was promptly shut up from monologuing as a fierce energy laden kick was driven into the back of his head which buried his head deep in the ground. Landing on the ground not far away was Kitsune who quickly broke into a fighting stance.

“Master Kitsune!” Korian cried out as he rushed to her side. “Korian, you’ve gotten yourself in pretty deep shit this time, but there’s time to scold you later. For now, let’s get to work.” He nodded enthusiastically just as the ground erupted in fire and out of the blaze came Ancho, looking mad as hell. “Now who is this?! More fodder for the meat wagon!” He came in swinging his talons which were parried to the ground by Kitsune with a sweep of her hands as he Korian snapped a kick straight up into his jaw. Little to no effect, but he performed a combination strike with a double hammer fist down along the steel dragon’s neck. It hurt like hell, but the force of the blow managed to bring Ancho down to a knee. Kitsune came in next with energy laden fists that clanged off his metal skin, but these blows came in with such speed that he staggered and fell to his back. Korian was up in the air now clutching a sparkling blue energy ball in his right palm which he fired in a wave down into Ancho’s supine form, the blast exploding with tremendous force which caused Kitsune and Sorrel to shield themselves from any debris. Korian landed a short distance away from Kitsune and grinned at his parent. “A job well done, young one, but next time wait for back-up.” She smiled and Korian made his way over to her, but out of the black smoke came Ancho roaring with rage and swiping down with his talons. Kitsune grabbed Korian and swung him out of the way to take the blow herself, Ancho’s metal claws buried themselves in her back. She stood in shock as she was impaled on the dragon's talons and she coughed up blood onto herself. Sorrel gasping in terror at the horrific scene and then Korian cried out in anger and sorrow at the sight of his impaled teacher. “NOOOOO!!”

Ancho lifted Kitsune off the ground and flicked her off his talons which sent her sailing into the ground with a sickening thud near Sorrel. Ancho chuckled as he brought his blood-stained talons up to his grinning jaws and let his reptilian tongue have a taste. Korian’s eyes welled up with tears and he continued to scream out in rage and sadness, that blank feeling welling up inside his mind. It was going to happen again; he was going to lose his loved ones. He couldn’t let it happen; he wouldn’t let it happen again. Something in him snapped as he felt a burning fire in his core come loose and his power exploded outward in a golden flame, his Ki lashing out around his body as his hair spiked upward due to the intense rush of energy, now the same color as his energy, his tail too taking on a golden hue. He looked up at Ancho with greenish-blue eyes filled with an intense hate, his teeth gnashed together hard trying to contain all the rage that was swelling in him.

Before Ancho could even react, the boy was upon him, driving a hard-right fist into his jaw. The force of the blow creating a dent in his steel flesh and sending his mind spinning out of control. Another came in the form of a left hook which sent him sailing headfirst into the rocks that were dozens of yards away. Sorrel’s mouth was agape in astonishment at the raw power that Korian was exhibiting. She held onto Kitsune and did her best to stem the bleeding. The fox groaned in pain as she was being cradled and given first aid. Korian disappeared in a flash and was on top of Ancho in seconds, pulling him by a leg from the rubble only to swing him around and bring him down hard into the ground like one would swing a sledgehammer. This he repeated until the dragon spewed blood from his damaged jaws. Ancho could do nothing to react to this as the sheer force was overwhelming. Korian proceeded to punt the dragon deeper into the wasteland which caused him to crash through several sheer cliffs and come skidding to a halt at the edge of a cliff side. Korian appeared in a flash at his feet, staring him down with those cold, greenish-blue eyes. “No, no, please! Mercy!” Ancho begged for his life when Korian stepped up and mounted him, seizing his bloodied right talon, the one he used to stab Kitsune. “You want mercy?” Korian said coldly. He answered him by crushing his hand, metal skin, meat, and bones all gnashed together in a disgusting bloody pulp. Ancho cried out in pain and terror before being silenced by the boy gripping down on his throat. He squeezed so hard he put dents in his metal skin and caused him to cough up blood. Korian grinned as he began to enjoy dishing out the pain, he was inflicting upon him and relished in the sadistic nature of his actions. He was given pause by a voice calling out to him. “No, son, don’t.” He turned to see Sorrel supporting Kitsune over her shoulder. The wounded fox grimacing in pain, but clearly alive. Korian relaxed as his golden aura dissipated from around his body and his features returning to normal. He got up off Ancho and proceeded to Kitsune, clutching her and going down to his knees with her in a hug. “I thought I lost you.” Tears welled up in his eyes as he held his foster mother, he knew that now, that Kitsune was more to him than just a teacher and that she truly loved him like a son, and he loved her like his mother. Sorrel took a step back with a smile. “Let’s go home. I need a drink.” Kitsune said with a chuckle and grimaced in pain as it hurt to laugh.

Ancho climbed to his feet and swore to himself which became a verbal cry, “NO! Not like this this!” The dragon roared as his destroyed right-hand dripped blood at his side. “You’re going to pay with your lives!” He lunged forward with jaws dripping blood, a murderous look in eyes. Korian was caught unaware in the blissful moment with Kitsune as all he could muster was to clutch onto her the way she protected him from the attack earlier, the wounded fox could only watch the incoming attack bear down on them. The villainous dragon’s attack was suddenly stopped by a double foot drop kick to the face by Sorrel. She sent Ancho sailing toward the cliff side, Ancho managed to catch himself with is one good hand from going straight over the edge. He could only look on in terror with jaws agape in surprise as Sorrel came in swinging with a Ki energy ball clutched in her out stretched hand, which she proceeded to force feed to the startled enemy causing an explosion which blew his head off his shoulders in a gruesome display of blood and gore. The little rabbit wiped his blood off her face as she turned around and dusted her hands off. Korian and Kitsune looked on in awe at the sheer ferocity of her attack. Sorrel just stuck her tongue out and flashed them a cocky peace sign.


Many days later, the group had gathered at Kitsune’s house, Korian, Sorrel, and Kitsune were in front of the house. “Are you sure you won’t stay for a while?” Korian said sadly as he took Sorrel by the hand. She just smiled and reciprocated the gesture. “Now that Ancho is dead, I need to take care of my people, they need me.” She looked at Korian who was looking down at the ground like a sad puppy, but the young man just nodded as he understood she had her own affairs. He was surprised when Sorrel leaned in and planted a kiss on his cheek which caused him to immediately blush bright red. Kitsune tried hard to conceal her laughter behind her hand. Sorrel stepped back and brushed her fingertips against Korian’s as she let go of his hand. “Don’t be a stranger, hero.” She winked and took a running start to fly off into the sky and back toward the city. Korian still blushing and shocked just touched his cheek that was kissed. Kitsune turned back toward the house using her crutch for support. “I like that girl. She knows what she wants.” Korian just smiled and knew that everything was going to be great.
 
Last edited:
  • Like
Reactions: Beerus

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 3: An Exciting Journey


Age 760, Planet Basur


A short time after Korian and the gang’s pitched battle against the evil crime lord Ancho the Reaper, a fragile peace had settled in on the world after much toil and some smooth talking on behalf of Sorrel. Korian and Kitsune were sparring in an open area near their home. Kitsune was working him hard until she paused and calmly said, “Good, now show it to me.” Korian nodded to his teacher and took a deep breath while he clenched his fists and found that sensation of Ki he was looking for in between his shoulders. “HAAAAAHHHH!” He exclaimed as he transformed into a golden haired and blue-eyed warrior that stood before her, his visible aura of Ki energy whipping around his body. “Good, good, now calm your mind and focus your energies, find the calm in the storm.” Kitsune said soothingly as helped him focus his mind. Korian felt anxious and waves of anger in his uneasy heart that he tried to hold back, he hadn’t gotten used to this new power yet. For him it was like relearning everything he was taught about self-mastery, but in a new body. He followed Kitsune’s calm voice as his mind focused in on a calm center, there he found the love he felt for Kitsune, as an adoptive parent and the love of his friends, he saw Sorrel’s face in mind and his energy quieted down. On the outside his aura disappeared as his body seemed to relax like the unclenching of a fist. He remained transformed this time and Kitsune felt any uneasiness in her pupil disappear. The young man exhaled slowly and opened his eyes much to the surprise of Kitsune. “I do believe you have found the balance that you were searching for, my son.” She smiled and Korian smiled back and gave his teacher a respectful bow.

Age 763, Planet Basur

Time marched forward on their now quiet world, an unusual peace had settled in for our group. Korian continued to train his body and Super Saiyan state with trial and some childish errors. One occasion of pushing his body too hard caused him damage which landed Kitsune on nursing duty for over a month. During this time Kitsune managed to come to terms with her own struggles and quit drinking so heavily. Sorrel had abandoned her life of petty crime and grew as a person who wanted to help others and not just take for herself. She and Korian remained close friends as he did indeed keep his promise and visited her in the city when he wasn’t busy keeping the peace elsewhere. It was on one of these visits that the duo would get an unlikely surprise that would propel their lives on a whole new course.

Korian and Sorrel were sitting down at an old lady’s outdoor food stand having a bite to eat. Sorrel doing her best to contain her laughter as Korian gobbled up his meal and asked for seconds and then thirds. The young Saiyan, now a head taller than he used to be previously, patted his stomach as he had satiated his hunger for the time being. He looked to Sorrel who calmly finished her single serving of food, the young rabbit had grown up as well, she was starting to blossom into quite the lovely lady. She just gave him a shy smile as Korian stood up. “Thank you for the food, Sorrel. I have some errands I need to run. See ya!” Sorrel stood up and clenched her fist as she looked quite incensed at his dine and dash demeanor. She suddenly took a swing at him which he narrowly dodged much to his surprise. “Is that all I get is a ‘Thanks and Bye, Sorrel?!’ You big [email protected]&#ing dummy! I haven’t seen you in how long and I go out of my way to treat you to a meal and this is the thanks I get?!” Sorrel fumed at him as she crossed her arms and turned her back on him. Korian looked down right confused at her sudden lashing out and looked to the old lady tending the food stand. She just gave him a nudge to go over to Sorrel and at least Korian could take that hint. Korian tried to laugh it off as he put his arm around Sorrel’s shoulders much to her surprise. This seemed to cool the mood a little as seemed to blush. “Please come with me so we can catch up some more.” Korian said as he gave her a big grin to which Sorrel nodded and they were off.

As the two walked, Korian explained that he had received word from his engineer contact that he had finally completed work on the projects he had started several years ago. The pair entered the man’s workshop and Sorrel looked around at all the machinery and tooling around the workspace. “Yo!” Korian called out as the short, bearded man rolled himself out from underneath a large tarp. “Yo, yourself youngster. He approached the pair and sized up Sorrel like he was expecting the worst from her, apparently her reputation from around the neighborhood proceeded her. “Hmmm, hands to yourself, missy.” The engineer said gruffly. She put her hands on her hips and leaned forward, so they were eye to eye. “What exactly is that supposed to mean?” He just scowled and turned to face Korian. “Alright, kid it took quite a while, but I managed to repair that ship you brought me. It was pretty banged up, but at least the propulsion system and life support were repairable. So, I retrofitted it to this…” He reached over and pulled the canvas tarp off what appeared to be a two-seat pod with a large view port and some landing skids affixed to the main body of the craft. Korian clapped the old man on the back and smiled at the thought of being able to travel in this ship to find stronger opponents and right the wrongs of the galaxy, his idealism was showing again in his face as Sorrel cut him right down off his high horse with an elbow to the ribs. “Thinking of taking off, are we? You don’t seriously think that you’ll be allowed by your “mother” and she did indeed make air quotations when she made that remark, “To take off in a spaceship to travel across the universe to get yourself neck deep in some absolute….”

“Shit! Korian, just what do you think you’re trying to pull with wanting to take off and go galivanting across unknown space lookin’ for a fight?!” Kitsune was livid at the notion of him wanting to go off on his own. He tried desperately to argue his case, but she was having none of it. All the while Sorrel just quietly sat at their table sipping on a cup of tea, secretly enjoying watching Korian squirm no doubt. “You may be a Super whatever the hell your people call it, but you’re still MY responsibility, MY son!” Kitsune placed a hand on his shoulder and tried to guilt trip him with her puppy dog eyes. He relented far too quickly and promised that he would obey her wishes. All the while Sorrel looked far too pleased with herself while she sat at the table enjoying her tea. He left the house all worked up and closed the door rather harshly on his way out.

Sorrel proceeded outside and followed the sounds of over-bearing masculinity to his location, where he had just demolished a few trees and was now laying out flat on his back looking at the stars in the encroaching twilight. She sat down next to him and sprawled herself out, not giving a damn that her ears slapped him in chin when she laid down. She resisted every fiber of her being to rub it in his face and tell him that she told him so. She did the next best thing and leveled with him, “Take me with you and I’ll help you realize your dream of getting off this rock.” His eyes grew wide at the shock that she delivered. “Let me get this straight, you threw me to the wolves with Kitsune only to then turn around and tell me you’d help me out. Why?!” She rolled over on her side and turned his head to face her so he would look her in the eyes. She looked upset, but her features softened when she curled up and put her arm across his chest. She spoke softly now “Because you’d leave me otherwise, you big [email protected]&#ing dummy.” Korian was shocked but couldn’t help but smile at the sincerity behind her words and he cozied up to the little, foul mouthed rabbit under the nighttime sky.

The next day, Sorrel was busying herself gathering up supplies and packing them away in a duffel bag. She was totally focused on the task at hand when Korian interrupted her with a knock at the door. She hurriedly opened the door without greeting him and jumped back into making sure that she had everything mentally checked off, he just leaned against the door frame looking curious as to the amount of mental focus the little rabbit was putting into her trip. “I think you forgot the kitchen sink.” He said very smartly. She just turned and threw him a dirty look as she rose up to her feet and dusted off her knees. “You’ll be thanking me for my preparedness, when we get into trouble that you no doubt will be dragging us into.” He just scowled at her with his arms crossed against his chest. She wasn’t necessarily wrong, but she didn’t have to bring it out into the open that way, so he just decided to ignore her comment. The pair finished up with the preparations and hurried off to the engineer’s workshop where he had just completed going over his final checks on the ship. “Alright, you two, she’s ready to go and quite the fine piece of work, if I do say so myself.” He looked very proud of himself, but the Saiyan and the white rabbit completely bypassed his ego and started looking over their vehicle. He coughed to catch their attention “I have one more thing you for, lad.” He disappeared for a moment behind his workspace and came back around holding a set of armor that he had commissioned him to make, the set based off his mother’s prototype designs was truly glorious; black with gold trim, so sleek and form fitting with a pair of bracers and boots to match. Korian beamed with excitement as he nearly jumped the distance between the two to get his hands on the new items. He quickly went about pulling on the boots and slipped the bracers over his wrists, completing the ensemble by squeezing the body armor over his head and around his torso. He began to twist and flex his body in front of Sorrel who just stood there dumb founded at his man-child antics. “We should get going before Kitsune starts to wonder why you’re hanging out in town so long” she said. He just nodded to her and grabbed a hold of the ship on its taxiing wheels and pulled it along out to the back of his workshop where they began to load their stuff inside and prepare for takeoff. Once Sorrel was onboard and firmly in the pilot’s seat of the ship, Korian hopped inside and sealed his entry hatch for takeoff. The sound of it sealing shut gave him a moment of pause that he was going to be leaving almost everything he has ever known behind for the great unknown. He was still excited to venture off, but there was a tinge of sadness in his thoughts as to how Kitsune would feel let down by his actions. It was all shaken off as Sorrel brought the engine online, which hummed to life and began to kick up dust around the ship. They slowly lifted off the ground and rose up above the rooftops of the run-down city’s skyline. There perched on the edge of a tall building was Kitsune with her hands clasped at the small of her back, she looked up at the pair as they rose into the sky and rose up her hand to give them wave as a sendoff. Korian pressed his face against the window and fought back tears that were welling up in his eyes, he knew she was proud of him and that she wished them both well. Before they were out of sight, he mouthed the words “Love you” and he knew they reached her as he could swear, he saw her saying “I know.”

Sorrel set in and piloted them up and off the only rock the two have ever known. She was completely focused on the task and when the atmosphere broke away from blue into the cold, black emptiness of outer space the young lady let an audible gasp “Whoa.” Korian got sudden flashbacks to his younger days of his arrival, it all made him feel anxious and it turned his stomach into a knot. Sorrel saw his face and plugged away at the control panel to set in the course so they could rest for the journey. “Coordinates to our neighboring planet are set in the navigation and the hibernation system should kick in shortly. No use in staying up for the couple day’s journey when there’s no toilet around.” She stuck out her tongue at him to make a joke about it all as Korian looked way too serious right now. Sorrel just leaned her head against his shoulder which caused him to look down in surprise. He had a sense about the growing feelings the pair shared between one another and did his best to return them to her as best he could. He did care for her, but couldn’t understand what a lively, young lady like her could see in a fighter like him. He put his arm around her as she closed her eyes and the hibernation system kicked in which let them both fall fast asleep for their long journey ahead.

Age 763, Planet Metius

Several days later, the ship soared across the black void and neared their destination, it was a large purple tinged planet that went by the name Metius. The pair were awakened after the hibernation system made several audible beeps like an alarm clock, Sorrel yawned and stretched as Korian quickly roused himself and blinked the sleep from his eyes to take in their new view. “We’re here” he said with a note of excitement in his voice. Sorrel set about making sure the ship guided in correctly as they broke into the atmosphere in a ball of fire which quickly dissipated as they began to slow down for landing. The ship came in and settled in near some tall willow-type trees in a small clearing, the landing skids touched the ground with a thump, and they had arrived safely. Korian very excitedly popped the exit hatch to step out onto the ground and was suddenly pulled down and he ate the dirt face first. Sorrel just giggled to herself “Forgot to tell you that the gravity here is about five times what it is back home.” He just groaned to himself and gave himself a lively push up to bring his frame upright again. He could feel all that extra weight bearing down on his body. Sorrel was moving sluggishly and wasn’t her normal nimble rabbit self. Perhaps it was a good thing that they had trained their bodies so vigorously over the years or they might be laid out on the ground or worse. Still Korian’s Saiyan physique did allow him more leeway than what poor little Sorrel was experiencing right now. It was twilight at present and there seemed to be a thick haze that hung in the distance. He threw both their bags over his shoulders so she wouldn’t have to carry any extra weight around and they set off walking to find the nearest population center.

After a few hours of walking and what felt certainly felt like dozens of miles covered on their march, the pair spotted what seemed like a few buildings in the distance and Sorrel huffed and puffed as she struggled to catch up to Korian. He looked over to the little rabbit, who looked like she was ready to fall over from exhaustion. “Maybe we should rest for a while over there and get our bearings.” She just nodded and was panting like a dog with her little tongue hanging out of her mouth. Korian surprised her by scooping her up and carrying her piggyback the rest of the way. She just used his spikey Saiyan hair as a pillow to rest her weary head on. They reached the tiny settlement of no more than half a dozen buildings and saw no one out and about. It was also strange that even though several hours had gone by that the twilight never shifted one way or the other in difference. Korian set the bags and Sorrel on the ground before he approached the closest building and gave the door a knock. “Hello. Excuse us, we’re visitors and I think we’re a bit lost.” No one had come to the door and there were no signs of life either, though it was strange that he thought they had sensed some energy levels off in this direction. “Sorrel, stay here and rest. I’m going to have a look around.” Korian jumped into the air with some extra effort than usual and hung there floating as he panned around looking for signs of life. He did see what appeared to be a campfire not too far off and he set about flying off in that direction.

Once he made his way to the camp, he saw several wolf and bat-like creatures congregating around the something near the fire. He made his way over and called out to the people in the camp, “Excuse me, I was wondering if you could hel….” His words cut off as he saw what they were all gathered around was a wolf man tied to a post with his throat cut and blood staining the front of his body. He clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes as they all simultaneously turned to the voice that called out to them. What immediately caught his attention was the abnormal red hue all their eyes had to them as they began to encroach on Korian rather rapidly and with malice. Korian fell back to his training and gave himself space hopping backwards but was caught off guard by the speed of their encirclement. One wolf attempting to grapple him from behind was quickly given the point of his elbow to the face. The melee was now on as they attempted to pile in with murderous intent in their red stained eyes and were met with kicks and punches to allow Korian to press through and try and break contact, but their numbers were many and he was but one person. It also did not help that his movements were more sluggish than usual due to the increase in gravity and weight being pressed down on him with every step. He felt the tingle on the hairs of his neck as he twisted to dodge a purple Ki blast that exploded on impact with a tree on the far side of the clearing. One of them seized onto his arm as he made his dodge which followed suit with another jumping his back and then came the pile on of the whole lot of them taking him down to the ground. His face was buried in the dirt and snorted to try and get a breath, but all their weight and the increase in gravity made it near impossible for him to get any air. His eyes felt heavy as he began to lose consciousness, all the air was pressed from his lungs by the weight of the ones on top of him, he closed his eyes and felt his mind drift away. Yet there at the edge of life and death was a small light in his vision, he didn’t know whether it was a hallucination or not, but his mind seized on to it and suddenly he felt envigored with the will to live and press on. He focused his energies for a moment before letting them pour out and the bodies on top of him were blown away by a golden wave of energy. He stood up and grappled the leg of the one who was on his back and he flung the bat into the distance and ricocheted him off a tree. There stood Super Saiyan Korian looking furious and intense, time for some payback.

In a golden flash, the furious Saiyan was upon his foes and striking them down with thunderous and crushing blows which leveled each of them in quick succession. After a momentary pause to survey the damage he dealt, Korian was surprised as the lot of them returned to their feet with glowing red eyes and now shrouded in fiery purple auras of Ki energy. Korian just smiled as he opened his stance and readied his hands in a defensive posture. “Good, I was worried that was all you had” he said cockily as he vanished and began to appear and strike out at his enemies with Ki energy laden strikes from his fists which gave the needed force and penetration behind the blows to make their impact felt upon the intended victims. While he moved around, he noticed that while he was indeed causing damage to their bodies to great effect, the ominous and dark energy seemed to drive them on like they were possessed. Only one thing left to do then, he quickly jumped high into the air and charged up a sphere of Ki energy which grew larger and larger until it enveloped the entire area over head of the battle space, he gritted his teeth in concentration over this large mass of energy as a few of his foes headed skyward to press their attacks on him in the air. They never got the chance to reach him as he clutched his fist down tightly and the entire sphere exploded downward in tightly packed beams of energy like a massive air burst raining destruction down from above. Korian watched the scene unfolded below as bodies were shredded to pieces and other less fortunate souls were vaporized into black marks of scorched earth.

“KORIAN!!!” a familiar voice called out to him from across the sky as Sorrel was flying over him from where had previously left her resting. He pointed down to the ground as a direction to meet him below as he sunk quickly and made a light touch down with her landing in front of him a few seconds later. Much to her surprise and disgust as the amount of carnage and left-over body parts strewn across the landscape, she promptly exclaimed with his arms thrown up into the air. “What the [email protected]* just happened?!!! Korian just nervously scratched at the back of his head and looked kind of sheepish at her excitement over the matter. “Well, I saw some people who killed some other guy and then they attacked me, but they looked really weird and had a strange energy so I uh…. handled it.” Sorrel just blinked like she couldn’t believe what her ears had just heard, and she opened her mouth like she was about to say something, but nothing came, and she seemed to truly be at a loss for words. Sorrel’s ears twitched and Korian felt a cold sensation at the back of his neck as they both turned their attention to the sky, there were a pair of blue skinned humanoids with white hair and pointed ears, one a voluptuous female wearing a half smile and looking at the pair rather curiously and the other a rather large, muscle bound male with a scowl on his face. Korian put his arm to shield Sorrel from any attack and spoke to her without turning around to her “Sorrel, please give us some space, I have a bad feeling about these two.” Sorrel just nodded and slowly crept backwards while the two descended from the sky and landed a short distance away. The female chuckled to herself as she planted a large staff she was clutching against the ground with an audible clank. “My, my, just what do we have here? A Saiyan and a frightened little rabbit trying to interfere in my new dominion.” Korian scowled as she brought up his race, but his eyes never wavered from the pair especially not the male. The blue skinned female continued, “Since you see it so prudent to involve yourself in my pursuits, I’ll seize you for my own needs, Saiyan, but the other one……” she made a *tsk tsk* as he eyes focused in on Sorrel looking terrified in the background. “Mira, if you would please, dispose of that trash and take the Saiyan. His energy will be delightful.” The big one, unfurled his arms from across his chest without a word and charged up a handful of purple energy in the palm of his hand, Korian was stunned as he whirled spun around quickly and shouted “Sorrel! Get down!!” In a flash the beam split the air and was bound right for Sorrel who could only watch her end unfold before her eyes, but before the sinister energy made contact Korian was in front of her and taking the beam directly to his back which exploded with such force that it threw him into her and knocked the pair across the clearing into the ground with a tremendous crash that their bodies dug a long trench that stretched into the far side tree line.

Sorrel’s eyes cracked opened as she felt pain all over her body, but her vision was blurred and her head felt like it was spinning in circles, she couldn’t hear anything except ringing in her ears from the concussive force of the blast, but then she felt a weight on top of her and reached out to touch it thinking she had debris laying over her body. She felt skin, but also something wet and brought her hand to her face to see it was stained red with blood and she looked down to see Korian’s limp and still smoking body sprawled across her. He had reverted to his base form and didn’t move at all even though she struggled to free herself from underneath his body. Once free after some effort she took in the aftermath of the attack. Korian’s back was exposed with all the armor and clothing from his torso was completely burned away to reveal charred flesh and large bloody wound. She knelt and shook Korian to rouse him and get a response, her voice cracking with fear after what she witnessed being done to him and the terror that he might already be dead. “Korian, Korian!” She looked up aghast to see that Mira was proceeding across the clearing with menace to come finish what he started and she hastily grabbed Korian under his arm to lift him up and attempt to make a get away, but where would she good trying to carry him? She had a hard-enough time trying to move herself around under this gravity. She charged up Ki in her free hand into a white, softball sized, orb and side-arm pitched it across the distance between herself and Mira. Instead of attempting to dodge the blow or intercept it in any way Mira just left it come as he felt that this level of power was of no concern to him whatsoever. The attack stopped in mid-air just inches from Mira’s face as the Sorrel directed it with her hand and she splayed her finger the tiny, white ball erupted in a blinding flash which gave her enough time to make a hasty retreat into the forest.

Sorrel glided just above ground level with all the energy she had left in her being, clutching onto a still bleeding and motionless Korian. Her thoughts were a complete mess in her state of panic, but she knew one thing that she wouldn’t let it end this way, if she could get enough distance between them to hide or even escape. She quickly broke through the remaining trees and came to a sliding stop at the edge of a deep, black fissure in the ground. She panted for breath as she struggled to keep Korian braced on her shoulders, she was too weak to fly across the gap and she couldn’t see the bottom to risk making a jump. Her eyes tracked quickly looking for a way out, any way to escape this nightmare, but it was quickly cut short when Mira appeared nearly on top of them, increasing her panicked state. He finally spoke with a cold and apathetic tone to his voice, “This is the end for you.” He swiped down with an energy laden knife hand which was aimed at Sorrel’s neck, but her legs had given out on her under the strain from carrying Korian in this increased gravity and she toppled over the edge of the ravine along with him.
 
Last edited:
  • Like
Reactions: Beerus

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 3: (Part 2)

As she fell away and lost sight of her attacker, she felt a sense of relief which was quickly replaced with dread that they were falling to their deaths. She felt a sudden and painful shock to her body as she bounced off some rocks on the way down, it hurt like hell and she heard the sickening thud of Korian’s body doing the same, but it all stopped rather violently as they both crashed hard into a body of water at the bottom. For the briefest of moments her entire body screamed out in pain, but it was quickly turned off as the impact had knocked her unconscious and her limp body sank into the icy, cold depths of the underground lake. Something in her brain sent a shock like her sub-conscious screamed “WAKE UP” as she was jolted awake and choking on the water that had entered her lungs. She fought back all the pain her body felt to give a few hard kicks so she could break the surface of the water to get some air. Sorrel broke free from the frigid water’s icy grip as her lungs struggled to replace water with oxygen. She gagged which caused her to throw up the water in her lungs and she finally began to cough and get some gasping breaths in between. After her body realized she wasn’t dying any longer, her mind became more panicked as she splashed around frantically trying to reach out for Korian. “Korian! Korian!” She thrashed about the surface to no avail and took a deep breath to dive under the surface of the water which just nearly claimed her life. She bumped into something under the water and grabbed it with both arms as she kicked frantically for the surface once again. Once she managed break free from the lake once again, she knew that she had him in her grasp and struggled to keep herself afloat and keep his head above the water. Her body was about to give out once again, but her mind was screaming “NO” to every muscle to not quit on her and to keeping pushing just a little farther. She held him afloat against her chest and kicked as hard as she could until she felt herself bump into a hard, rocky surface. She grappled with the wall as she used its edges to pull herself along until she could hopefully find a surface to get out of the water. She found it not too far along as she reached what felt was a flat, rocky beach at the edge of the water, she pulled herself and Korian out of the water so she could check on his breathing. He wasn’t and he was icy to the touch, but she wouldn’t quit, not now. She pumped on his chest and leaned down to breath into his mouth. “Come on! Don’t you die on me!” She struggled against all her pain and exhaustion, with tears of frustration now welling up in her eyes as she continued compressions on his chest. “Come on, you [email protected]#ing dummy!” After one more breath into his lungs she felt him lurch forward a bit as he coughed the water came out from his lungs. She turned his body to the side to let his lungs drain as she cradled him in her arms. She began cry her eyes out in an act of release from all the stress and a bit of happiness that he was still alive. Her head felt funny now that she was coming down off the fight or flight high, but her body was screaming in pain all over. She could still move, and she remembered the wound on his back and ripped her shirt off over her head leaving her wearing a form fitting tube top. She tore up the cloth of her shirt and wrapped it around his torso in a bandage to stem the bleeding. She knelt by his side to check on his breathing and felt all the pain in her over used leg muscles and aching back from striking the rocks on the way down. She bit down hard and whimpered in pain as she wiped the tears from her eyes that came with all the pain she was feeling. She cursed to herself for leaving all their supplies back at that village, but remembered she had a small pouch attached to her belt with a light and a small multi-tool in it. Sorrel fumbled in the dark to turn on the light as its tiny beam broke through the darkness and hurt her eyes for a moment. It landed on Korian who was laying on his side and looking horrible, but he was still breathing which was good. Panning the light around it seemed they were in a cave with an underground lake and at the far end of the rocky shore they presently occupied there appeared to be a tunnel. Weak, cold, and in terrible pain, Sorrel got to her feet and reached down to lift up Korian onto her shoulder as she began to drag him along down the tunnel in search of a way out.


The tunnel seemed to be carved and was flat in its lay out, yet it twisted and turned as she snaked along the passageway. Much to her surprise a light appeared around the next bend in the tunnel and she called out “Hello?” as her voice echoed off the rocks all around her. Once she managed to turn the bend, she was faced with intermittent torches lining the walls of the tunnel as it seemed to open into a larger area at the far end. She could swear that there were shapes moving at the far end, but she struggled to keep her balance with Korian in tow. She leaned against the wall as she felt very dizzy and her vision started to close in on her. Perhaps she was more hurt than she thought she was, and it began to take its toll on her. She called out “Please, someone……help.” She began to slide down the wall of the tunnel to the ground as everything went to black around her and her consciousness faded away.


Sorrel began to experience a nightmare of seeing Mira and his female companion close in on her in a dark void, she frantically searched for Korian who much to her horror was sprawled out on the ground in a large pool of blood. She ran over to his body and before she could reach him, Mira appeared in front of her and ran her through the chest with a knife hand. This startled her awake as she jumped up and realized she was alive and was covered by a blanket. She searched around the room in a panic for any sign of Korian, to no avail, but took in that she was in what appeared to be a makeshift bed space in what appeared to be underground. Her clothes were now dry, and her wounds were freshly bandaged, she spotted her hat on a wooden chair across the room underneath which were her boots. There seemed to be a sheet hung up to separate this room from whatever was on the outside. Sorrel rose carefully off the bedroll which she had been lying on and tip toed barefoot over to her boots which she began to lace up, but she was startled by someone entering the room through the now open sheet and jumped up about to throw a punch. There stood before her was a young girl, perhaps about her age, a purple furred cat, she had yellow eyes, darker purple markings on her cheeks and a mop of dark purple hair. She seemed unfazed by Sorrel’s supposedly aggressive actions and suddenly knew exactly why because at her side was a red clawed hand with the claws extending outward quite a few inches and looking razor sharp. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you” the cat girl said coolly. Sorrel eased up and backed down knowing that she didn’t have much of a fight in her regardless. The cat girl retracted her claws and circled around Sorrel, sizing her up with those sharp yellow, feline eyes. “Who are you and what are you doing here?” Sorrel clenched her fist and spoke “My name is Sorrel, and we came to your planet to explore, but we didn’t know what was happening here.” Sorrel looked down at her bandages and her red eyes shot back up to the cat. “Where’s my friend?! What have you done with him?” she said sounding frustrated. The cat girl just looked quickly to the side as if to peer into the other room, but her gaze quickly fell back on Sorrel. “Easy. He’s in rough shape, but he’s alive.” She gave a thumb point to indicate that he was in the other room and Sorrel quickly bounded in that direction to see him. Korian was laid out on a bed roll like the one she had occupied and was being watched over by several people, a few cat people, some wolf people, and others she didn’t recognize right away. They seemed startled at her sudden appearance but seemed to calm down once they saw the cat girl, she had been conversing with appear behind her. Sorrel rushed over to Korian without delay and saw that he was all bandaged up around his torso and seemed to be resting peacefully for the moment. The young cat girl came up beside Sorrel and looked down at Korian. “He’s tough, that’s for sure, but he needs a healer. That unfortunately we don’t have for him right now.” Sorrel looked at the cat girl somberly who directed Sorrel to have a seat as she sat opposite of her. “My name is Hopp. We need to talk about what’s going on here.”


Hopp began to explain about herself and the current situation that plagued this world, she stated that the two blue skinned humanoids on the surface were demons named Mira and Towa. They came to their planet to enslave the people and use their bodies as a source of energy for some nefarious purpose. Some of the unkinder folks on their world willingly gave themselves over to Towa’s influence for the promise of power, only to become her unwitting puppets. From what Hopp knew there were survivors being held near the capital to be used for Towa’s ends. She did give some hope that perhaps with her help they could sneak in and release the prisoners, at least one or two of whom might be her village healer. She went on to explain that normally her people were poor farmers that while struggling to make a living they practiced a form of earth-based mysticism and that there were those that could tap into the life energy of the planet and use it to heal. This gave Sorrel hope as she sprung up from her seat with a clenched fist and determination in her eyes. “What are we waiting?! Let’s go now!” Hopp stood up and grabbed her hand to stop her from charging off head long into danger. “Calm down, Sorrel. I can tell he means a lot to you, but we can’t just go charging in there looking for a fight. We’d just get captured ourselves or worse.” Sorrel wanted to make excuses, but she knew Hopp was right and they’d need a plan to succeed. “Don’t worry your little cotton tail off yet. I’ve got fool proof plan and your little behind is the key to success!” Hopp smiled with confidence and Sorrel didn’t know whether she should be worried or believe in her.


Several hours later, the rabbit and feline duo had concealed themselves at the edge of the capital near a small embankment. Out of the side of the hill was a pipe jutting out into a small waterway, a slow yet steady flow of water poured from the end of the pipe. As they approached Sorrel clasped her hand over her nose and looked to Hopp with surprise and disgust. “You have got to [email protected]#!ing kidding me? We’re going into a sewer pipe?” Hopp waved her hands in a ‘whoa, slow down’ gesture. “I never said WE were going into a sewer pipe and besides only you’re small enough to fit.” Sorrel did not look convinced at all as Hopp offered to give her a boost into the end of the dark, stinky pipe. “What’re you going to be doing?” Sorrel said still covering her nose from the smell. “Me? I’m the diversion so you can get inside and free the captives. Once they’re out you circle around to the back of the city and I’ll be waiting so we can make a clean getaway.” It all sounded too good to be true that it would be so easy to pull off a heist like this with 100% accuracy, but Sorrel knew if she didn’t act soon then Korian could die. The little rabbit relented with a sigh and climbed into the sewer pipe encountering things she really wished she hadn’t “Oh God! It’s worse than I thought!” Sorrel activated her small light to show the path ahead and she turned her head around to give one last look to Hopp on the outside. “Remember to wait for my signal to move in. I’ll try to make as much noise as possible. Good luck!” The purple feline disappeared in the darkness as Sorrel scowled and tried to breathe through her mouth as much as possible on her own personal journey through hell.


It seemed like an eternity, but Sorrel managed to make her way to a grate covering which sealed the top of the drainage pipe, she pushed it off with minimal effort. She climbed her way out of the pipe and looked a complete mess, dark stains covered her fur and clothes not to mention she smelled like an open sewer. She crept her way inside the perimeter of where Hopp had said the prisoners were being held and surveyed the area carefully so as not to miss any enemies that might be lurking. She spotted some large caged in areas where there appeared to be some sizeable groups of people being held in captivity. It seemed strange to her that there were no guards in sight or any roving patrols, but everything seemed silent, so she just waited until Hopp set off her diversion to make her move and begin freeing the captive people. After a few moments, there was a loud noise which sounded like an explosion off in the distance and she heard the commotion of demon’s followers rushing to the scene to investigate the source. She decided to move now or never and bounded over to the cages with haste, she held out her palm and tried to focus on exerting as little energy as possible to get the job done, she released a small blast which melted the lock off the door to their confinement. “I’m Sorrel, I was sent by Hopp, I need everyone to move now!” She kept everything as quick and concise as possible which stunned a few of the people, but nevertheless they understood that someone had freed them and that was enough to get them moving. The people huddled together in groups while she worked to free the remaining captives and they began muster them to the appointed rendezvous with Hopp, but just as she was about to leave the area to join up with the fleeing citizens, she was jumped by a trio of the demon’s followers and violently knocked to the ground.


This certainly caught her by surprise, but the rabbit just rolled forward and came up into a crouch. She faced off with the three enemies as she stood up and clenched her fists, knowing that the fight was on and she couldn’t let them catch up to the escapees. She lunged forward rather nimbly and struck out with her fists in quick jabbing strikes, Sorrel was rather quick and stronger than she appeared to be, but the challenged remained to fend off three attackers at the same time. All three had the same red glow to their eyes and became enveloped in a dark purple aura of energy as she struck out at them in quick succession, she used her foot work to stay mobile and hard to nail down as a target. Sorrel knew that she would have to end this fight quick as she was at a physical disadvantage from the gravity and the number of attackers, she blocked a strike from one of them which was aimed at her back but was caught in the jaw with a punch from the other side. She spit blood onto the ground and suddenly became furious that these grown men would attack a young girl so callously, her palms erupted in energy as two white energy orbs sprang to life in her hands, she charged forward and came in low on one of them, burying one of the orbs into their gut which exploded and sent her foe rocketing away. She spun around and pitched the other ball of Ki energy she was holding into the face of her next closest attack, the man collapsed to the ground in agony from catching that blast to the face. Finally, she lunged forward and tackled the last man standing and straddled him on the ground, she unleashed a Ki blast to his face at point blank range which quickly ended the fight. She stumbled back off the bloody mess she left on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief after the battle ended. She was about to head and join the others in their daring escape when Mira suddenly appeared behind her with frightening speed, he snatched her up one handed by the neck but his large hand completely enveloped her tiny neck, he immediately began to squeeze the life out of her and lifted her off the ground without any effort. Sorrel pulled at his vise like grip around her neck as she fought the panic of suffocation which caused her to eyes to go blood shot and her body to thrash about, but just as she was about to black out, his grip loosened enough for her to catch a gasping breath of air. Towa glided in from above rather elegantly and made a soft landing directly in front of the seized young girl. She looked rather pleased with herself as she had that same self-serving smirk on her face when she spoke to her. “Aren’t you just full of surprises? Here I said that you were useless and for that I offer my apologies. I do believe we’ll find use for you yet.” Towa’s voice and demeanor changed to a colder more sinister tone as her staff reached out and projected dark energy into Sorrel which caused the little rabbit to scream out in agony, much to the delight of her captors.


Hopp had gathered up the last bit of escapees from the prison break and looked around for Sorrel, with her nowhere to be found said to herself “Sorry Sorrel, I hope you’re okay.” With that she shepherded the frightened civilians onward to safety through the forest and back to the caverns. It had taken several long hours into the early morning to arrive back at their haven, but everyone had arrived back in one piece. Hopp did her best to comfort her friends and neighbors that they were all safe and everything was going to be alright. If anything had gone right with their plan of action now it was that Korian was able to get the attention he needed to begin to make a full recovery. Two elderly felines were knelt on either side of his unconscious body, surrounding him in a warm glow as they focused the life energy from their surroundings to heal his wounds. After some time of this procedure, the two women ceased and Hopp strode over to observe the condition of the now slowly rousing young man. Korian opened his eyes to slowly focus in on the purple feline as she stood at his feet with her chest crossed, she looked a bit anxious as she leaned forward and spoke to him, “About damn time you woke up.” Korian sat up bolt upright as the realization of his surroundings had set in and he looked around for Sorrel in a bit of a panic, “Sorrel?!” Hopp just shook her head and let out a sigh as she prepared to give him the details about what went on since he went lights out. She explained how she found the pair with a barely conscious Sorrel still clutching onto his badly wounded and unconscious body. She continued with her plans to retrieve her people and remembered to add in the secondary goal of getting him the medical attention he so desperately needed. Indeed, Korian’s body was completely healed without a single trace of injury and as a matter of fact, he felt great, even better than that; he felt amazing. He leapt to his feet in a hurry and prepared to take his leave to go find Sorrel where Hopp had left her. He didn’t out right blame her for leaving Sorrel behind, but he certainly didn’t care for her carefree attitude about the whole affair. “Where are the rest of my clothes?” he asked since he was still without a shirt and he didn’t see the rest of his clothing or equipment. Hopp just shrugged and shook her head. “Damaged beyond repair, but here….” she tossed him a black shirt which he snagged out of the air. “Consider this a parting gift.” He got himself dressed and quickly turned to head out of the caverns when Hopp called out behind him and caught his attention. “Hey Korian, I hope she’s okay and for what it’s worth be careful out there.” He turned his head and gave her a small parting wave of his hand as he quickly disappeared.


Not long after, Korian flew overhead the capital and tried to spy any sign of Sorrel on the ground below. Although it should be mid-morning by now the sky had an eerie red haze which dimmed any sunlight that would reach the surface of this world. He landed in the middle of the street and closed his eyes trying to reach out his senses like Kitsune taught him in the course of their lessons. It was all a mess and his eyes snapped open as he felt a rush of cold tingle down his spine. He was quickly surrounded by the remaining followers of Towa and Mira who numbered perhaps a dozen or more, all of them bearing red glowing eyes and a visible purple aura around their bodies. Korian was unmoved as they began their attacks on him with Ki blasts sailing in and striking all around his stationary form. The dark energy users just cackled to themselves thinking they had finished him off with their barrage, but Korian flew out of the smoke in a blink and crushed one in the air with a spinning back kick. It gave the rest pause as Korian looked over his body in surprise, he was amazed at the level of power his body was exhibiting even in his base form. It was equal to what he was previously capable of while transformed into a Super Saiyan. His surprise quickly turned into a confident smirk as he clenched his fists “Alright, let’s go!”


In a flash, the remaining minions set upon him and he was just gone from the spot he previously occupied. He came from above and behind on another and drove a vicious elbow to the back of his neck, putting him out of the fight. He sped around the entire battle space delivering incapacitating strikes to each of his foes with little resistance. When he was finished the street below was littered with the broken bodies of his enemies. He pressed on deeper into the cityscape trying to reach out and sense Sorrel’s energy signature. He was caught off guard by a ball of purple Ki which sailed just in front of his face, he felt the crackling energy cause his hair to stand on end as he twisted his body to make a clean evasion. What truly shocked him was the sight of who the attack had come from, Sorrel was standing on the ground with glowing red eyes. Mira and Towa standing not too far behind her, Towa was looking absolutely elated at the current situation. Korian quickly touched down and faced off against his dear friend who charged another blast and shot the purple beam aimed straight for his face. He quickly swatted the energy down with a knife hand and began to look serious as a violent purple aura erupted around Sorrel’s body, she quickly charged him with a rising knee which he blocked with his hands, but the nimble rabbit used the leverage he gave her to twist her body and send a kick directed to the side of his head. He brought his arm up to block but didn’t soak up all the kinetic energy from the strike. Sorrel kicked off his body and back flipped a short distance away to land in a crouch. She was ungodly strong from whatever they had done to her and she showed no signs of relenting in her attack. Korian didn’t want to attack her and he continued to stay on the defensive as she came at him again with lightning flexes to rain in several combinations, of which a he struggled to block or parry. “Sorrel! Snap out of it!” She remained unmoved his by his words as Korian caught the laughter of Towa in the background. “She’s mine now, you silly Saiyan. Such bittersweet irony that you two will have to tear each other part.” Korian ignored her words and focused on keeping Sorrel safe as she continued to press her furious attacks down on him, unrelenting in her assault. Her glowing red eyes and purple aura gave off a cold feeling and yet he didn’t give up on reaching her for even moment. As she came in to strike him this time, he parried the blow and brought her into a tight clinch, the rabbit thrashed and fought with every fiber of her being to be free from his grasp. “I’m sorry I let this happen to you. I’m to blame for bringing you here and having you ending up like this. If anyone deserves to be happy it’s you, if anyone deserves to live it’s you.” She headbutted him in the mouth which drew blood, she managed to create some space and drive a hard knee into his stomach which allowed her to break free from the grapple. Korian was hunched over with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth when he looked at her, searching for forgiveness from the one he cared about so much. After hearing what she went through for him, he was going to do anything to protect her. “I’m truly sorry.” He said softly, almost to himself as the vicious rabbit dove in like a feral animal to finish what she started. She never got the chance as he spun out of her attack line and came around with a crushing fist into the side of her head to put her out of commission.


Sorrel went quiet as she laid curled up in the crater she made in the ground from the force of the blow. Korian fell to his knees besides her in horror at what he had done and touched her gently to brush the dirt from her fur. She gave a sudden spasm and was breathing again as she felt his fingertips brush against her. He felt her chest for a heartbeat, and it was weak, but she was most definitely alive. His face twisted in anger at what the demons had done to her as his attention turned back to Towa and Mira, a short distance away. He clenched his hands so tightly that they began to tremble as veins in his face and neck protruded in his state of rage. “I will make you monsters pay for what you’ve done to her!” he cried out as he transformed into Super Saiyan in a spiraling golden aura. Mira just unfolded his arms and stepped forward to meet him in combat as Korian launched himself forward and the two clashed like a thunderclap. The two moving at such breakneck speeds and meeting with concussive force that they began to tear apart the buildings around them as they fought. He caught Mira by surprise with an elbow strike to the ribs which caused the demon to come crashing into the closest building. Korian made haste to follow and press his attack but saw an incoming red energy blast headed straight for him now. All he could do attempt to block the attack as there wasn’t enough time to evade. The blast enveloped him just like it did the last time, but now instead of ripping him to shreds, it just sent him sailing further into the air. Mira became incensed that his attack didn’t have the desired effect and came upon the Saiyan in a flash and drove him to the ground like a rocket with a double hammer fist strike to his back. Half buried in the ground and a little bruised, Korian pushed off the ground and came back into the air swinging at Mira who easily caught his strike. “You’ll have to try harder than that, monkey.” Mira began to power up with a blood red aura as he clung to Korian’s fist, suddenly Korian felt the intense blow of Mira landing a heavy right hand down on him which knocked him out and sent him back the way he came. He came to after a second and was looking up at Mira over the top of his body on the ground, he was about to come down on his head with a stomp to finish him off, but Korian threw his hand out and fired a Ki blast to his face. The blast causing the large, blue skinned demon to stagger which gave Korian enough pause to recover himself and sweep Mira off his feet and onto the ground with him, he quickly slammed a backfist down into Mira’s solar plexus. The demon choked as Korian kicked up and made it to his feet first, this small victory was short lived as Mira simply pushed off the ground to get back upright and deliver a head butt to Korian’s forehead, this drew blood which began to stream down the bridge of his nose. Korian gasped at the sudden shock of the blow and the pain searing through his head, but there was no time to think about it because more pain followed with Mira delivering a vicious front kick to his chest that sent him crashing into what remained a nearby building. Korian was out of it but thought of Sorrel lying helpless on the ground pushed him on to get back up so he could stagger out of the rubble and keep going. He thought to himself that Mira was too strong for him and that there was no way he could match his power now. He heard a weak voice call out to him, “Kor….ian” and his attention turned to Sorrel lying awake and bleeding on the ground, she was reaching out for him desperately and then he knew that he had to finish this here and now for her sake. He angrily turned his gaze back on Mira who began to power up even further and Korian knew he was stronger now than before and he just might be able to last long enough to finish him off for good. “I guess I’ll have to resort to using THAT form, even if it costs me my life. I’ll take you down with me. Anything to keep Sorrel safe.” He closed his eyes and focused in on the time Kitsune was training him to control his Ki energy in Super Saiyan form, he remembered the sensation and the build-up of energy in his back as the power came rushing forth and that last time nearly ripped him to pieces. This was time different, he was different, he was stronger, more focused, and he this needed more than anything to save Sorrel’s life. He focused in on the same feeling and let the power come rushing to the surface, he let it course throughout his entire body. The energy caused debris around him to lift off the ground and swirl around his body like a cyclone, his hair becoming more rigid and slightly growing in length, his muscles became more defined as electrical sparks emanated from his body. Korian opened his eyes now and stood there transformed much to the surprise of both Mira and Towa. He felt his rage was sharpened like a finally honed weapon ready to strike at his enemies.


Mira was shocked by the rapid surge in power this boy exhibited and his anger grew upon sight of the transformed state. Mira cried out “Your power is nothing to the demon clan! You hear me?! I will tear that girl apart with my bare hands and make you suffer in agony before I destroy you myself!” Korian just looked at him from across the field of battle with a cold, and apathetic expression that pierced through Mira and gave him pause. Suddenly, the boy was gone in a blink as Mira had lost sight of his movements and looked around at searching for him. He saw him now at the side of the young rabbit girl, he had crouched down to pick her up into his arms and then he disappeared again.


Korian had gone some distance from the battle and behind the cover of a building, he carefully laid Sorrel down on the ground who groaned in pain and looked at him with one eye open, the other being stained by blood from a head wound she received during the fight. She reached up and gently touched his face, “Go get that son of a bitch.” He touched the back of her hand which was on his cheek and nodded before he disappeared again and seconds later reappeared standing a few feet apart from Mira. The demon growled in anger through his teeth as he saw the boy reappear so close to him. “And here I thought you had run for your lives, yet here you are ready to sacrifice yourself to my power.” Korian cut in just as he finished his grandstanding. “Do you feel fear, demon? I want to know whether or not I should waste my time making you understand that you should be afraid before you die.” Mira balled up his fists in anger and launched himself at full speed to attack him while he appeared unprepared to meet him head on, but he only managed to take a swing at empty space where he once stood. “Right here.” A voice calmly stated behind him as Mira turned in surprise only to be met with a jumping front kick to his face which sent him at blinding speed into a nearby pile of rubble. “Mira!” Towa cried out in surprise from the side lines of the battle, she was utterly shocked that this boy could possibly be overpowering him this way. Korian just slowly turned his head to give her a stone-cold glare as he pointed at her. “Don’t move. You’re next.” She looked shocked at not just his audacity but felt a creeping sense of dread come across her when he uttered those words. The boy disappeared and just as Mira had blown apart the rubble he was buried under with his powerful aura he was quickly set upon by the Saiyan, who appeared in front of him in the air and struck out with a front side round house kick which Mira attempted to block. The kick landed which such force that although Mira thought he had prevented a crushing blow to his rib cage, it instead snapped his right arm just above the elbow into an unnatural ‘V’ shape, a complete look of shock crept across Mira’s features. Korian landed behind him as Mira fell to his knees and clutched his broken arm, the demon hissed in pain. He shouted out as he felt the rage build in him as he spun to attack and came forward in a strike with his remaining arm, Korian ducked under the punch effortlessly and pressed the attack in on Mira’s stomach with a piercing right fist that bore a hole through his midsection and came out the demon’s back. The blue skinned demon looked completely aghast as he coughed up a large amount of blood, his eyes sank down to the golden haired Saiyan boy who had impaled him on nothing but his fist. Now Towa was afraid for her life as she watched the Saiyan pull his bloody fist out of her greatest creation. He proceeded to carry him one handed by the neck over to her location and threw Mira down to the ground like a mere piece of trash. “God damned Saiyan.” Mira growled in pain through his teeth as Towa looked to him with fright in her eyes. Korian raised a hand and charged up a one-handed Ki blast ready to finish both at once, but Towa just tapped her staff on the ground and the two disappeared in a flash without a trace. Korian brought his energy down and closed his eyes, returning to his base form as he opened his dark brown eyes and looked up at the sky knowing that this was not the last time they would meet in battle.


In short order, Korian returned to the location he had left Sorrel. The battered bunny was sitting up right against a broken wall with her head hanging in a motionless. Korian’s heart sank as he rushed to her side and lifted her head at her chin to check her vitals, she immediately rolled open her one eye and looked up at him with a tired half smile, “Can’t a girl get some peace and quiet around here?” He pulled her into an embrace which she weakly reciprocated as she rested her head on his shoulder. Korian felt a sense of relief and unbridled guilt at what he had done to her, “I’m so sorry for what I did. Please forgive me.” Her eyes welled up with sadness at the thought that she had put him through this turmoil, so many ‘If only…’ thoughts ran through her mind that it made her dizzy head spin worse. She remained quiet and didn’t let him see her tears as she knew it would make him feel even more down. Korian picked her up and cradled her in his arms as he leapt up into the air and flew with her tightly curled up around him on their return journey to their allies.


A cheering crowd brought Korian down from his flight path as he landed near the edge of the village they originally visited on their arrival. Sorrel even seemed surprised at the appearance of the people from their underground sanctuary and climbed down out of Korian’s arms and gingerly leaned on his shoulder to support her aching body. Hopp broke through the group of people and walked up to them with a very serious look but she threw both arms around them and pulled them into a group hug. “I can’t believe that you did it we’re free now. Thanks to you.” She took a step back and looked down to the wounded Sorrel and grabbed her hand with a tight squeeze, “I’m sorry I abandoned you back there. I hope you’ll forgive me because I like you, I hope we can be friends.” Sorrel was surprised at first with her honesty as she just smiled with a nod and gave Hopp’s hand a little squeeze. “Friends have to learn to forgive one another.” They both laughed as Hopp’s normally cold demeanor broke and she supported the wounded rabbit in a hug and even managed lift her short body off the ground, much to Sorrel’s chagrin which caused her to yelp in pain at being man handled so lovingly, “[email protected]*$ing shit!”


Several days later after some much-needed recuperation, the Saiyan and rabbit duo met up with Hopp and some other new friends at their ship. It was time to return home to their own lives as the curiosity of adventuring had taken enough toll for one trip. Everyone exchanged their hugs and good-bye gestures with one another before it was time to depart, soon after Sorrel piloted their ship off the ground. Hopp and company all waved as they streamed through the sky and plotted a course for home. Before it was time to sleep on the journey home Sorrel set the auto pilot and turned in her seat to look at Korian who met her eyes at the same time, they both tried to speak, but excused one another and Korian started by clasping her hand, “Sorrel, I’m sorry I dragged you out here on my misguided adventure only for you to get hurt, I mean you could have died…..” She cut him off by pressing a finger to his lips and gave a disapproving shake of her head. “None of that matters, what matters is that we were there for each other. I see that there’s only one block headed guy in this whole damn universe who would do all the crazy things you did all for me.” He tried to apologize again for putting her in danger but that was stopped by her grabbing him by his spikey head and pulling him into a passionate kiss. Korian never felt this way before and he knew then as it all fell away in that moment, they both knew that everything was going to be great.

Planet Basur


Days later, they had arrived back home as Sorrel dutifully piloted the craft through the skies of their home world and made a course directly for Kitsune’s house. As the ship set down a short distance from the house, Korian exited first and he helped Sorrel down from her side of the space craft. They both smiled to one another as they gathered their belongings and headed for the house. Sorrel was especially cheerful as Korian proposed the idea of her staying over on a more permanent basis. She walked backwards as she spoke to him, “I don’t think Kitsune will mind. Besides I provide a much-needed feminine element to the family….” She stopped in her tracks when she saw his facial expression change to a far more serious demeanor. She spun around and saw that the front door to the house was wide open and Kitsune never came outside to greet them. In an instant they were both at the front door of the house as Korian called out for his mother, “Kitsune!” They both stopped their panicked looks when they noticed she was sitting at the kitchen table looking with a thoughtful and serious look, she clutched an open bottle of whiskey while she was busy staring off into space but was only roused by their sudden appearance. “Kitsune? What’s wrong?!”, Sorrel stated with concern. She looked at them both with dead seriousness in her eyes that seemed locked on to Korian specifically, “They know about you.” Korian looked confused as he sat down next to her and took her by the hand. “Who knows about me?” She gripped his hand tightly with fear in her eyes, “The gods.”
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 4: Of Gods and Demons

Age 763, Planet Basur

Inside Kitsune’s house it suddenly became so quiet that Korian heard his heartbeat in his ears. There was a voice speaking but it seemed so far away right now, he was staring at Kitsune who was speaking, but he couldn’t understand the words she was saying to him; perhaps it was just a dream or more appropriately a nightmare was about to unfold. “Korian! Are you listening to me?! Kitsune said abruptly and with her usual cutting harshness. “The Supreme Kai was here!” Korian was brought back from whatever headspace he left to, “What do you mean the Supreme Kai was here? What did he want?” Kitsune stood out of her chair and grabbed the bottle to take a drink of whisky, she then paced across the room in a nervous state. “I was outside doing my morning exercises when this green skinned man with funny looking clothes just showed up out of the blue, way out here where no one, but we live. I found it strange myself.” She took another drink and continued her story. “I asked him who he was and what business he had with me, he said seriously and very straight forward that he had been watching for a while and he knew about the interloper in his universe. So, I asked him just who he thought he and told him to get the hell off my property. He just laughed…” She stopped and her eyes briefly meet Sorrel’s, who is starting to appear very nervous in her own right, but she continued with the story. “And he said that he knows that I’ve been harboring an outsider to our universe and it was his duty to keep an eye on such things. That he was willing to let it go and not inform his other half if we abided by certain stipulations.” Korian looked confused as ever and he threw his hands up rather animatedly waving them to ‘Hold up’. “Who? What? Just what is going on Kitsune? Who is this Supreme Kai?” She slammed the bottle of whisky down on the table and got eye to eye with him, it was like she used to during her instructions when he was a boy. He lurched back out of habit but she took hold of his face so she would have his attention. “You, Korian, it’s you. Roh the Supreme Kai of our universe told me in no uncertain terms that you are an alien here and I don’t just mean this planet.” His eyes grew wide as she spoke, Sorrel gently put a hand on his shoulder. “You mean there’s another universe that I’m from?” Kitsune sighed and she released him from her grasp. “Yes, and normally such a rogue element such as yourself would be dealt with accordingly, but he said that he was impressed how you handled yourself out there with the demons.” She gave Sorrel a concerned look and the rabbit just sighed and looked down like she knew she had screwed up. Kitsune just leaned on the edge of the table now and continued to explain. “If you promise to serve when called upon then he wouldn’t give us all up to Sidra.” Kitsune looked forlorn now when looking at him and Korian felt he couldn’t help but ask. “Who is Sidra?” Kitsune’s answer was plain yet sounded cold. “The God of Destruction.” This grabbed Korian’s attention immediately. “Neither good nor evil. He is a tool as necessary as the air you breathe or the water you drink, but do not presume his necessity is always presented with benevolence, for if you dare to cross him...” Kitsune drew her finger in a gesture across her neck. Korian stood and put up his hands in a relenting gesture “Fine, I’ll play along for your sakes, but it doesn’t mean I have to like it. Plus, we need to talk about this me being from a separate universe. If you’ll excuse me, I’m tired.” Korian looked frustrated as he grabbed their bags and went to the other room to get some rest. Kitsune gave Sorrel a look and pointed at her to take a seat at the table. “Young lady, you have some explaining to do. Demons? Really?!” Sorrel sunk lower in her chair and brought her hat down over her eyes, she knew that she was in deep shit.

Age 767, Planet Basur


korian power up 2.pngkorian sjj transformation 3.png

Several years later, a now adult Korian powered down from his Super Saiyan forms, always training to continue the path toward mastering his transformations and fighting techniques. He had never given up on learning, a lesson which Kitsune had drilled into his head time and again. He also had a new motivation, to keep his family safe from antagonistic deities. Korian and Sorrel had recently married, it was a simple and happy affair for their tight knit family. Kitsune had always treated Sorrel like a daughter, now that she was officially inducted into that role it gave the two a deeper bond since Sorrel never knew a family of her own. Korian had just returned to their small house that they had built next to Kitsune’s, it wasn’t fancy, but it was something the two shared together and they were proud of it, that’s what mattered most. Kitsune and Sorrel had just finished some training of their own as he landed in front of the house. His master was attempting to instill some martial discipline in the street brawling rabbit, despite their difference in raw strength and age, Kitsune had Sorrel down on the ground in a shoulder lock which did not look comfortable. Korian just sat down on the ground with his legs crossed a few feet away from the sparring match and watched it unfold with his head in his hands like an interested child. “Don’t fight it! She’ll just dislocate your shoulder for your troubles”, he called out to her. Sorrel tapped out and Kitsune released her grapple and proceeded to explain to her what she did wrong and other corrective measures. “Most importantly, child. Don’t give me the chance to take the arm. Keep moving and keep thinking.” Kitsune tapped Sorrel on the head in admonition for her recklessness during their fight. “This is the most important weapon you possess.” Sorrel began to puff up like she was going to lash out, but she just exhaled sharply and nodded while Kitsune instructed her. “Yes, ma’am.” Kitsune just smiled and offered to help her to her feet which is when Korian was prompted to join the gathering. He gave Sorrel a side hug to let her know that he was proud of her and to not make a big showing of it in front of Kitsune while she was in instructor mode. Kitsune turned her attention to Korian and narrowed her eyes slightly, this dampened the exuberant mood Korian was giving off almost immediately. “Did you finish all your reps and mental exercises today, son?” He stiffened up as a reflex and didn’t meet her eyes. “Yes, master.” Kitsune softened and gave him a smile and patted him on the back. “Very good then let’s eat.” As she turned to leave, she gave Sorrel a devilish smile and stuck her tongue out which immediately elicited a snort of laughter from her. She quickly covered her mouth to hide the evidence from a blissfully unaware Saiyan. “What’s wrong? Did you try to hold in a sneeze? You’ll hurt yourself that way.” Sorrel gave him a smirk and smacked him on the behind while she headed for the house. “You’re the salt of the earth, dear.”

After dinner, Kitsune bid them both farewell and turned in for the evening as Korian headed for the bath. A metal frame tub for soaking was set up behind their house over a fire to warm the water and some wooden stools for washing along with other bathing accessories. He had just sunk down into the tub and leaned his head back to look at the starry night when Sorrel interrupted his view with her smiling face. “Hey” she said slyly and Korian remained pensive while tucking his arms behind his head to prop up his head. “What’s up? I thought you had already gone to bed.” She rounded the tub still wrapped in a towel from her bath. “What’s on your mind? You have that look on your face when you’re over thinking things.” Korian sighed and he shifted his gaze back to the night sky. “I’ve had it on my mind for a while now. After everything we’ve been through over the years, all the hard work to make things better not just for ourselves, but for everyone. Now having the Supreme Kai breathing down my neck just frustrates the hell out of me. I feel like a puppet on strings just waiting to be controlled. I want to go back to how it used to be where we were free to do as we pleased.” Sorrel thought on this for a moment but she knew what she wanted to say. “Maybe we should just go. To hell with the Supreme Kai and his demands. It never stopped us before and why should it now?” Korian looked surprised by her response. “You really feel this way? You want to take off like we did when we were kids and go on a grand adventure?” Sorrel leaned against the edge of the tub and nodded to him while smiling. “Yeah. You know me, I’m a thrill seeker.” He felt elated and freed from what he felt like a caged-in lifestyle he had been living these past few years. All his training and motivations were about to be turned into a net positive for his adopted universe. He’d always been this way ever since he was a young boy, such an idealist. Sorrel leaned over to give him a kiss before she walked to the back door of the house and stepped inside, but before she entered the house she stopped and looked over her shoulder with a devilish smirk. The towel was taken off as she beckoned him to follow with the wag of her tail before disappearing through the door. Korian couldn’t help but smile to himself and promptly hopped out of the tub so he could acquiesce to her request.

At dawn, Sorrel awoke and felt an empty space in bed that was previously occupied by her husband. She blinked the sleep from her eyes and looked around the room, no Korian in sight. She went about brushing her teeth and putting some clothes on, when her keen ears overheard some banging around outside the house. Once outside and rounding the corner of the house to see the source of the noise, she saw Korian in his training sweats and a tank top, loading up supplies into their trusty old spacecraft which was parked under a covered but open-air garage they had constructed. He was leaning inside the ship with his Saiyan tail exposed and waving carefree from the back of his sweatpants. She strode over to him and stopped at the nose of the ship to give it a rap with her knuckles. He popped his spikey head from inside the ship and gave her smile. “Morning, dear. Sorry if I woke you, but I’m just trying to get things organized before our trip.” Sorrel looked at him quizzically and tilted her head to one side. “In that much of a hurry to go?” He dusted off his hands and put his arm around her shoulders and began to guide her back to the house. “No time like the present. I’m just about finished so we can have some breakfast and then be ready to head out before lunchtime.” He sounded like he had it all planned out already, but she stopped in her tracks and looked up at him with some concern. “What about Kitsune? Aren’t you going to at least tell her beforehand, so she doesn’t worry?” He nodded and patted her on the head between her ears which she quickly tried to swat away as it felt patronizing. “Don’t you worry. I’ve got that covered. I’ll go talk to her now and smooth everything over.”

A bit later, Korian was sitting at Kitsune’s table as she poured out some tea for the morning and set down a cup for him as well. “Thank you.” She sat opposite of him and blew on her hot beverage before taking a sip. “What did you want to talk about?” Kitsune had given him a lighthearted smile as she was enjoying his company. Korian looked across the table to his mother-figure with serious determination. “Sorrel and I are planning on taking a trip and I wanted to let you know we might be gone a while.” Kitsune tilted her head as this raised her curiosity. “Oh? Where are you two off to? Honeymoon?” This made him chuckle a little in embarrassment as he nervously gave his spikey head a scratch. “Oh, you know, just to space for training and stuff. Maybe right a few wrongs, beat up some bad guys. The usual.” Kitsune was not joining him in this fun and lighthearted moment, as a matter of fact, she began to stare at him rather intensely. He did notice her hand gripping the cup of tea trembling before some cracks appeared in the surface of the cup. “Excuse me?” she said sternly. This brought him right off his high place and crashing back down to reality. “Are you so fool hearted that you would risk incurring the wrath of the Supreme Kai with your idealistic crusade to make the universe a better place?” She set the cup down and stuck her clawed finger right up to the tip of his nose. “Don’t you dare do ANYTHING that would put your wife in danger, Korian! You need to realize that it’s not just your own ass you have to worry about anymore. You made a commitment to that sweet girl, who loves you the world over, don’t be so naïve to think you can do as you please and have Roh turn a blind eye.” She sighed as she pushed back from the table and stood up to pour out her tea in an undamaged container. Korian let her words sink in and he looked down at his cup of tea on the table, he felt ashamed that he was being so selfish and had to be reminded of it. Kitsune sighed at the counter and spoke to him without turning around. “But she knew all this when she got involved with you. She would follow you to hell and back. I know you would do the exact same thing for her. I trust her judgement and I trust you. If this is something you really want to do, then I’ll back your decision.” Korian lifted his head and felt reassured. “I won’t let either of you down, I’ve got this.” Kitsune shook her head and smiled as she knew he meant what he said. “Give ‘em hell, son.”

The pair bid Kitsune farewell for now and rocketed off their little patch of soil to return to the black expanse of space. Sorrel focused on her piloting as she began to plot their course in the computer, they had their mutual friend, the engineer, install what data on the galaxy was available, listing of planets with some basic information about habitat and native populations. Sorrel stopped and tapped the console which got his attention. “This system here seems like a good place to start, mix of people, ecology looks like a dump, but beggars can’t be choosers.” Sorrel set the course which would take them to the other side of their galaxy, trip was set to take a month. Before the hibernation system activated Sorrel made herself comfortable by taking off some of her clothes and her boots and cozying up against his arm. Korian looked focused and kept his arms crossed over his chest, he thought to himself of all the strong people that they could possibly meet, and it sent shivers of excitement down his spine.

A month later, their spacecraft hurtled along nearing the destination. Suddenly, a jolt rocked the craft rather violently which sent Sorrel spilling onto the ground and Korian bonking his head against the bulkhead. “What the?!” Sorrel exclaimed from the floor and soon she was clamoring to right herself, get dressed, and handle the situation. It appeared that they had entered the rings of their destined planetary body which contained an untold number of icy bodies that included small rocky debris. They were struck again, and the craft began to tumble as alarms blared from the console, they were falling in a death spiral through the atmosphere as smoke began to seep into the cabin. Korian braced himself against the wall as they were jostled about and he reached out for Sorrel who looked like she was stuck in a washing machine. The exterior of the ship caught fire from the residual heat and Korian just managed to latch his fingers onto Sorrel’s shorts, it was enough and he focused his Ki to blast their way out of the doomed ship and they were both sucked out through the hole he had made. The ship continued to tumble before it exploded in a brilliant ball of fire a few hundred feet below them. Korian had righted their descent as he clung on to a weary and disoriented little bunny literally by the seat of her pants. “You okay, Sorrel?” Sorrel responded by puking her guts out as Korian headed for some solid ground.

Planet Verted

After they had safely reached planet side and gotten themselves together, no serious injuries, but all their equipment was completely lost in the destruction of their ship. The pair headed for the nearest city they could see from the air. This time they could easily fly and made the journey in no time at all, once they landed, they noticed that it looked like it was in rough shape but seemed to be a very populated trade center of some kind. Sorrel pointed out that there were humanoid races there like Korian, but they most certainly lacked his distinctive tail, so Korian wrapped it around his waist and tied his Gi belt around to remain more incognito. Sorrel looked around the city streets as if she was casing the entire lay out and Korian just imagined that she was going to start ripping people off. “First order of business, we need to figure out what we’re going to do for food and shelter. Second, we need to secure a means of transportation home if worst comes to worst.” Korian agreed with her assessment and they set about learning their way around their unfamiliar surroundings. After some time, they managed to secure some space in an abandoned building near what appeared to be a spaceport on the edge of the city. Korian’s stomach began to rumble which he tried his best to ignore, Sorrel on the other hand sighed and started to head out. “Where are you off to?” She turned back and put her hands on her hips. “I’m going to see about getting us some food and supplies. You’re going to end up starving to death on me if you don’t get your normal wagon of food.” She pointed at the space port outside one of the cracked windows. “Do us both a favor and head over there to see if there’s anything you can do about getting us another ship.” He made his way to the doorway to the little rabbit and she reached over to pull him into a hug. “See ya!” The little rabbit dashed off with determination to right their situation.

Sorrel got herself into the thick of the central market and began to exercise her skills she had acquired over a long career, these skills of sleight of hand and deception that she acquired long before she became a fighter. She began to pick people off, lifting small things such as bits of food and some hastily stowed currency. Sure, Korian wouldn’t approve of her thievery but this was not their home and they were in an unfamiliar, possibly hostile place, survival mattered now, and she was going to do her best to ensure things would not go any further south on them. Sorrel got wind of a commotion close by and a crowd began to gather around the source, she used her petite size to slink her way through the bodies in the crowd until she could see what was going on. It looked like a gang of half a dozen men were facing off with three wolves in a stare down and the person she presumed to be the leader of the crew was very animated in his threats that he was levying against the three wolves opposite of him. “So, you just think that you’re going to disrespect me that way? You boys are out of your mind if you think you stand a chance against my people in the tournament.” One of the wolves, one with gray fur just stood with his arms crossed as the other were positioned to either side of him, one with red fur, and the other tan. The gray wolf finally opened his mouth and calmly began to explain the situation. “We have had enough with living in your shadow to make ends meet. Me and my brothers are going to win and then we’re out of this dump, you can reign as king of shit hill for all I care.” This infuriated the other man who motioned to sick his goons on the other three and handle things right here and now. Four rough looking men stepped forward brandishing knives and guns at the unarmed trio. They all prepared themselves for combat as the crowd began to back off at the impending sight of violence that was about to kick off. Sorrel was left standing in the open, but she was too affixed on the unfolding events to notice, Kitsune had struck a chord in her and her interest in fighting began to climb to heights she never realized laid within her. She was both surprised at the speed of the engagement on behalf of the wolf brothers and disappointed at how fast the others were taken apart. Four men lay flat and bleeding on the ground while the three wolves stood ready to rinse and repeat with the rest of the gang. Their supposed leader began to back off and posture in a show of force. “Just you wait until the tournament, Bergamo! I’ll have your heads on my wall!” This seemed to amuse the gray wolf and his two brothers as he pointed back to him in defiance. “Remember that you’re facing the Trio de Danger! Our bond can defeat the likes of you and rest assured I’ll have your hide!” The gang members took off with some sneers and rather rude gestures leaving only the trio of brothers and Sorrel milling around in the streets. Once the gray wolf noticed the little white rabbit standing behind them, she decided it was an opportune time to break the ice and gather a little intel. She got a bit closer to them, doing her best to play the helpless and innocent bunny by popping her hip and tilting her head until her ears flopped to the side. “So, what’s this I hear about a tournament?”


Korian had met with several vendors and pilots in the short time he had arrived at the space port, most just gave him an attitude of mild disdain for his strange appearance but the few that would engage with him most certainly tried to hustle him by his look of ignorance. He did get some information buying used and what new ships could be had on this planet but seeing as he didn’t even have pockets to reach into in the first place that would be getting them nowhere fast. He arrived back at their little hideout in the warehouse district and found Sorrel taking inventory of what she managed to gather on her supply run. “At least one of us was lucky” he said sounding disappointed as he came up beside her. She hopped up to her feet and grabbed him by the hand to pull him over to a little table she had set up and she pointed down to a flyer laid out there. “This right here is the answer to all our problems. This place may be a shit hole of sex, drugs, and violence but with that comes other vices and that’s gambling.” Korian picked up the flyer and began to read it aloud. “Grand prix, no holds barred, fighting tournament, betting odds, winner takes all. Entry fee….” he trailed off and he looked to his wife. “How does a tournament with an entry fee and gambling help us?” She looked frustrated with him not getting the point and twisted her lips at him. “We both enter the tournament to increase the odds of victory while at the same time placing a bet on who we think is going to win. We’re going to game the system and then we’ll have more than enough to get the hell out of here. Besides you love to fight.” She poked him in his muscular arm and gave him a smirk to try and boost his confidence in her plan. He wasn’t completely sold on the idea but what choice did they have at this point, although he did have one valid question for her. “So where are we going to get the money for your master plan?” Sorrel tucked her hands behind her head and tried to look cute, but this just raised his suspicions even more. “I may have taken the liberty to mug some people while they were knocked out after a fight, BUT they were bad guys, so they deserved it.” She crossed her arms defiantly and nodded to punctuate her statement. Korian looked flabbergasted but just managed a face palm and shook his head. “Never mind then.” Sorrel jumped up and threw her arms around his neck so she could hang her small frame off his body. “There’s something else, I know some real strong guys who are going to be entering the tournament and when you hear about it, I know you’ll be dying to fight them.” Her eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a devilish smile.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 4: (Part 2)


A few days later, Sorrel was getting anxious during the wait until the start of the tournament and decided to go for a walk to clear her head. Korian was back at their hide out keeping a low profile as she had suggested. She happened upon a market selling various handmade wares by poorer folks who didn’t have much else but their own two hands and some talent. She was browsing the different tables when something caught her eyes and she picked it up to inspect it. She got a sudden idea and nodded to herself approvingly at the notion that had crept into her head. She looked down over to the seller and asked politely “How much for this?” After she completed the sale for the item, she started back to meet up with Korian when she noticed one of the wolf brothers in the street, it was gray furred brother of the pack and they each stopped once they had noticed one another in passing. “Bergamo was it?” she said trying to recall his name for their meeting a few days ago. She put a hand on her hip and stood in a confident, yet cocky manner. “Ah, little Miss rabbit. To what do I owe the pleasure?” She simply gave a smirk and shrugged. “The name is Sorrel. Just taking in the sights in your neighborhood here. I must say I love what you’ve done with the place when it’s not crawling with murderous thugs.” Bergamo kept it calm and stone faced even though she was clearly being sarcastic with him. “I would move on from this planet if I were you. You seem like a nice girl and it would be a shame if my murderous little neighborhood were to claim you as its next victim.” She scoffed at the mere suggestion and pointed a finger of her gloved hand out at him accusingly. “I’ll have you know that I intend to do just that and to help facilitate such a departure, I’ve entered the tournament. “He seemed taken back at her statement for a moment, but then he laughed heartily at the notion that this tiny rabbit intended to win the tournament all to herself. “You’re either incredibly brave or stupid, maybe you’re both. Some friendly advice though, don’t get our way tomorrow or we’ll be forced to take you down. I’m not a bad man, Sorrel, but I will do what I need to do to protect my family. Take care of yourself.” He strode past her and kept going on his way down the street. She whirled around and call after him, “See you tomorrow!”


After her interaction with Bergamo she had made her way back to their hide out and found Korian doing some stretching exercises in the middle of the room. She came up behind him and he stopped as he heard her foot falls when she came in the door. “Heads up.” She tossed him what she had bought at the market which was wrapped up in her a simple black cloth. He caught the package and unraveled the cloth from around what appeared to be a mask of some kind. As Korian inspected it Sorrel came up beside him and squatted down to take it in her hands. It was a red and black painted demon mask, very traditional in design and probably had some folklore behind it as well. She held it up to her down face and peered at him through the eye holes with her bright red irises. “For you to wear tomorrow at the tournament. The way I figure is we don’t need anyone figuring out just who or what you are right now. Lest our activity here catches the attention of the Supreme Kai and we can guess what that may entail.” She reached out and placed the mask on his face and tied it around his spikey head, fashioning the black cloth around the rest of his head in a head scarf to cover his hair. “It smells funny” he simply retorted to all her hard work and dedication at protecting their behinds and she returned the favor by socking him in the arm. “Listen, Korian, we have to be serious about this. Things are going to get tough tomorrow and I don’t want to have to think about pissed off gods coming down on us too.” Her thoughts fell back to what Bergamo had told her about entering the tournament and how serious he looked. She reached out her fist to him for a fist bump which he reciprocated. “We do this together and we’ll be able to go home safely this time.” Korian nodded in his demon mask and she thought that he looked bad ass wearing his disguise. He responded to her simply, “Damn right we will.”


Early the next day, Korian and Sorrel flew to the appointed meeting grounds of the tournament which turned out to be a giant arena on the other side of the city. A large crowd of spectators was already filing into the fight venue, as they landed and began to work their way through the crowd, they headed for the fighter’s staging area and checked in with the people running the event. After making sure everyone was paid in full and briefed of the very concise rule set which included:

1. Single elimination grand prix style matches

2. No killing techniques otherwise no holds barred

3. Victory by ring out, knock out, or submission


It all seemed pretty straight forward as they registered their fighting names, Sorrel just used her name, but Korian registered as Demon mask, tacky, Sorrel thought but it would have to do and they were ushered into the venue, they were in awe of the sheer size and volume of the cheers that came from the crowd high in the stands. Other fighters were all warming up in the staging area and Sorrel immediately spotted the Trio de Danger, with the two younger brothers practicing some moves on one another in a mock spar. Bergamo just stood stoic and turned his head slightly when he noticed Sorrel out of the corner of his eye. He did look curious as to who the masked fighter was that was with her, but his attention turned away once Sorrel very animatedly started to wave at him. She just chuckled to herself knowing she was going to try and get under his skin. “What was that all about?” Korian asked because he had no idea of the relationship between the two, but Sorrel got serious for a moment. “That’s them, the Trio de Danger. The big one, that’s Bergamo, I think he’s our biggest threat, but I wouldn’t underestimate any one of these fighters.” Korian began to size up the Trio and he grew antsy at the thought of fighting such strong looking opponents. “Let’s go, babe. It’s going to start soon.” Sorrel nodded and they all lined up and noticed the number of fighters was about twenty individuals. They had set up a board which was by random draw of their registration of who they would be fighting first and in what order the matches would go. Korian was in the first fight against a burly looking brawler named Sango. Sorrel found the wolf brother’s names on the roster, it seems she was a paired up against the youngest looking brother, Basil. Bergamo and the other brother, Lavender, were squared off against other fighters in the middle of the pack. The announcers for the event began to prattle on to hype up the crowd, but Korian just remained sharp and focused until he heard his nom de guerre be called out and stepped up into the ring to the cheers of the crowd, Sorrel calling after him with words of encouragement that seemed drowned out by all that was going on around him. His opponent Sango was called, he stepped into the ring’s opposite side and faced off against Korian who began to smile to himself under the mask since this was it, now was when he felt most alive in the whole world.


Everything else suddenly dropped off his radar once the fight began as Sango began to circle around Korian in the ring, looking for his opening to come at him for a quick and decisive victory. Korian remained unmoving from his original position much to the bewilderment of several fighters on the side lines. Sorrel knew what he was up to and just crossed her arms with a cocky smirk. Sango charged in on him now from behind and to the left with a powerful side kick aimed at sending him sailing right out of the ring, but Sango’s attack had just cut the air where Korian’s upright frame once stood. He had collapsed himself backwards underneath the attack and he planted his hands on the ground as he swung his legs around to sweep Sango off his feet. Instead of hitting the ring, Sango was now doubled over an upper cut to the gut, the tremendous speed and shock from the blow had knocked the day lights out of him and his hulking body hung limp over the much smaller Korian’s right fist. He tossed his opponent out of the ring like if he was casting aside a piece of trash so carelessly into the bin, once the big man was down and out he calmly walked out of the ring and his eyes met the Trio de Danger on the sidelines, Basil and Lavender seemed shocked by the ease of his win, but not Bergamo, he looked right into Korian’s eyes behind the mask and gave a nod of acknowledgement. Now they knew what they were dealing with and things were going to certainly get interesting from here on out.


The other matches proceeded along with each winner being cheered as they proceeded further along the brackets. Lavender’s match came as a surprise to Sorrel as she witnessed him breathing a thick purple substance onto his fists as the match began. What was even more shocking was the fact that when he encountered his opponent with it, it seemed to cause numbing pain on the affected area. She wasn’t quite sure what it could be that he was using, but she knew it would be trouble indeed. Lavender had completely overwhelmed his opponents his technique and won the match handily. Korian stood behind her with his arms crossed watching the matches unfold one by one. Next up was Bergamo who gave Korian a look as he entered the ring and now, he had his attention as he squared off against one of the men Sorrel had seen from days prior, he was a brute, much taller and fiercer looking than Bergamo. The match began and the brutish man must have been very confident in his strength as he charged right in on Bergamo and plowed his fist square into his chest. Everyone expected the worst, but what surprised even Korian was that Bergamo didn’t even move from the blow and this seemed to startle the brute of an opponent even more as Bergamo then reacted by cocking back his fist and sending an energy laden punch into his face which sent him crashing down outside the ring in complete shambles. It appears he might have even crushed part of his face when he made contact which made the man scream in pain. Bergamo coldly exited the ring much to the cheers of the crowd and he rallied them further by pumping a fist into the air.


A few more matches and now it was Sorrel’s turn to fight. They announced her into the ring which she stepped up on and turned to give Korian a thumbs up. “Remember your training.” He said to encourage her and keep her focused. She nodded with confidence as she completed her entrance and waiting for Basil to enter the ring. The red furred wolf leapt into the ring and came down with a sneer as he pointed to Sorrel and gave her a thumb’s down. This elicited a reaction of her giving him the finger with a smug look on her face, this certainly angered Basil as the match was commenced and he quickly vanished from her sight. Much to her shock at his display of speed he put on at the beginning of the match, it was cut short when she caught sight of a kick swinging in from the corner of her eye which she just barely managed to put her arms up to block. The power from the attack sent her sailing back toward the edge of the ring, but she managed to catch herself against the ground and propel forward off her back foot to put on the brakes. She knew she had a fight on her hands now and she would do her diligence to ensure that he knew who he was dealing with as well. Basil dashed in with his speedy attacks again, but Sorrel caught flashes of his movements when he closed the gap on them to finish her off. Sorrel sent a kick swinging in which met his with the right timing to cause both strikes to clash which caused the red wolf to back off. This gave her the opportunity to close in on him when he was momentarily off balance and she came in with a barrage of punches which were intended to drive him back on the defensive and shift the momentum of the fight. Some of her strikes found their marks as he was sent reeling across the ring. “That’s it! You’re dead.” He shouted as he wound up a kick in a spin as his foot began to glow with energy which was released in a ball and sent sailing in her direction. Sorrel put up both hands to block the blast and she sent out a Ki blast of her own just before impact to nullify the attack, but the concussion from the blast still sent her tumbling away. Basil was already pressing the attack before she could fully recover with an axe kick being wound up to come down on top of her. Sorrel lunged hard off her back foot for him and managed to intercept the kick before it came down. She grappled onto his leg and pushed with all her might which threw him off balance and allowed her to perform a take down. She set herself up in position and threw her own legs around the one she had a hold of, and she began to crank opposite of his knee joint as well as locking up his ankle to further pressure the hold. Basil cried out in pain but didn’t submit to her grapple at the current intensity that she had it applied. So Sorrel just wrenched down as hard as could muster and dislocated his knee with a sick, audible pop. She released the leg as he cried out clutching the mangled knee as he began to roll about the ring in agony. “You bitch, ahhhh my leg!” Sorrel looked pissed when he called her a bitch and the little rabbit dove on top of him in a mount and began to rain blows down on his face with brutal effect. “Who are you calling a bitch?! You f$#*ing piece of shit! How do you like me now?!!!!” Basil’s two brothers looked shocked on the sidelines at her animalistic ferocity and were more than a little concerned for their brother’s well-being. She was still cursing up a storm when she was pulled off him by the official who came rushing from the sidelines, he made sure that Basil was still amongst the living which would disqualify Sorrel from competition. He was bloodied and knocked out cold, so the referee grabbed little bloody rabbit’s hand to raise it in victory, but she furiously snatched her arm back “Get the f#@* off me!” Sorrel stormed out of the ring and began to huff and puff as she got back to Korian who just put his hand on her shoulder in a sign of encouragement. She just crossed her arms very heatedly and continued to watch the matches unfold.


The remaining wolf brothers made short work of their opponents as the tournament proceeded, but as if fate seemed to unfold so did Korian and Sorrel with exciting martial displays and furious anger. Korian was set next to face off against the young, vicious, Lavender who decimated his opponents with his strange debilitating attacks. Korian was cautious as he entered a wide based defensive stance to start the match, sure enough Lavender set about his usual attack pattern of coating his fists in a purple miasma. Korian was ready and met his attack with a counter punch to the jaw which wolf staggering. Korian gave chase in leaps and bounds, but Lavender quickly recovered from the blow in the midst of match and put up an ‘X’ style crossed armed block to protect himself from Korian’s hammer-like blows which he quickly broke and took a double swipe at Korian’s arms with his infused claws, catching his right arm in the process and sending numbing pain on contact with his skin. Korian hopped back a few paces to gain some ground as he watched the skin on his arm turn color and begin to go numb. It dawned on him when he experienced it for himself that this was a type of poison that was affecting him, he gritted his teeth as he brought up his left arm to block an quick incoming attack, but instead of catching another poisoned blow, Korian chopped at Lavender’s forearm to deflect the strike away. A shift of his weight brought Korian in closer and he sank a knee into his gut which caused Lavender to relieve his stomach of its contents. Lavender leaned back and swung in for head butt which missed by a hair’s breathe, Korian tilting his head to the side. The two immediately began to clash and trade blows with one another in rapid succession, the crowd being awed by the martial display set forth during this contest. Korian caught him again in a lock-up and for his troubles Lavender received multiple elbow strikes to the side of his head. He managed to push off his attacker and stepped back to charge up purple energy in both his palms. “Try this on for size!” He fired his blast which Korian could only assume was infused with his poison technique, but Korian quickly pulled back his working left arm and balled up his fist as blue energy surged onto his fist, he threw his arm forward and opened his fingers in a talon-like grip, “Kitsune-haaaaa!!!!” He had never tried his master’s signature energy wave before one handed but he made do in the moment and the attacks met in the center of the ring. Lavender chuckled maniacally to himself as he poured more energy into his attack which made Korian slide back across the ring toward the edge. At this rate he would either catch the full power of his enemies’ technique or be forced out of the ring by the pressure of the attack. He needed to do something, but his body began to ache from the injured arm, he gave what his body allowed with a one-handed blast. Korian narrowed his eyes and he dug deep inside for the burning fire that resided in the Saiyan race, he let it pour forth as a golden aura erupted around his body and his eyes behind the mask began to shine blue. He leaned in and let his power fly as the Fox energy wave doubled in size and barreled straight into Lavender who was swallowed up by the tidal wave of energy. When it was all over and Korian powered down, letting out a sigh of relief, Lavender was unconscious in the spectator’s stands. Bergamo narrowed his eyes and looked furiously at the masked man who had taken down his remaining brother. Making his way back to his wife on the sidelines, Korian clutched his damaged arm as she looked at his injuries from the fight. Sorrel poured some water over the affected area and wrapped his arm up in a bandage. “Thanks, Sorrel. It’s starting to feel a little better now.” Sorrel was calmer now from getting so worked up during her fights, her white fur still had some blood stains along her cheeks, but she wasn’t going to get fussy about her appearance at a time like this. “You’re up next in the semifinal against Bergamo. Be careful out there. He’s hiding something, I can tell.” Sorrel clenched a fist in confidence and nodded as Korian was giving her advice. “Don’t worry, I’ve got this.” She confidently stepped up into the ring when the announcer called her.


Sorrel waited for her opponent in the ring and she began to bounce on her toes and threw a few practice jabs while she awaited the big, gray wolf’s arrival. Bergamo stepped up into the ring and he looked all business from the outset. His eyes were laser focused on Sorrel and his fists were balled at his side, he didn’t look angry, but this gave Sorrel pause and she readied to meet him in combat. He walked straight up to her in the center of the ring and looked down at the rabbit who cockily standing with her hands on her hips, looking straight up at him and not wavering from his attempt to play mind games on her. “I don’t blame you for what you did to my brother, but I warned you not to get in my way.” The referee called the match to start and Sorrel immediately hopped back to gain some distance on the big wolf. She began to raise her power up dramatically as an aura of white energy appeared around her body, she brought her hands together near her torso and let her fingertips meet as energy began to form between her palms. “Kitsune….” she shot her hands out with her fingers splayed and the thumbs and forefingers meeting as she fired off the technique of the fox energy wave. “HAAAAAAA!” she cried out as a large blue Ki blast shot across the ring to Bergamo who brought his hands up to block the attack, but he was quickly overwhelmed and vanished in the brilliant flash of the attack. Sorrel ceased her attack and huffed as she had put a lot of energy into the blow to finish the fight quickly. As the dust began to settle, she was shocked to see that not only was he still standing right where he began, but he looked as if he had grown an entire head taller than before. He broke his stance and vanished with a shocking amount of speed, reappearing directly in front of her and snatching her up with his crushing strength by the neck. He lifted her up by the throat and brought her to eye level with him, Sorrel struggling and kicking against his torso with what she could muster after getting caught off guard. “It’s over. Now get lost while I finish your partner.” He wound up and punched her directly in the face to send her sailing out of the ring, but Korian was there to catch her before she hit the ground. He looked down to his unconscious and bleeding wife, feeling nothing but anger and disdain for Bergamo well up inside his chest. His hate filled eyes shot Bergamo a death stare from behind his mask that could ignite a fire. Bergamo reciprocated the stare down before turning away to exit the ring and await the final match of the tournament. After a few minutes, Sorrel began to rouse with groans and coughs when she choked on some blood that must have went down her throat, struggling to sit up, but prevented by Korian from doing so. “Easy now, you took a big hit. You need to rest.” Sorrel’s eyes began to well up with tears from frustration as she looked up to him, she felt ashamed by her recklessness in the fight and the embarrassment she was feeling was just too much right now. “I’m sorry” was all she could muster, but Korian just shook his head and he leaned forward to pull her into a gentle hug. “Don’t be sorry. Everything is going to be okay.” He set her down so she could rest and gave her a thumbs up. “I’ll get us home, I promise.”


Now was the time, the final minutes of the tournament had come down to the match between Bergamo and Korian, who went by the alias Demon mask. The crowd roared with enthusiasm for both fighters as they had put on vicious displays of their power. Unlike before, Bergamo said nothing to Korian and likewise the Saiyan spoke no words to him as they met in the center of the ring prior to the start of the match. It was an intense stare down between the gray wolf and the demon masked Saiyan, each having their own reasons for being here and each feeling waves of emotion that lead up to this match. Once the start of the match was signaled, they simultaneously clash fists in their opening attacks, the force of the blows made an audible “Boom!” Korian being slightly faster of the two set about striking Bergamo about his torso with a rapid combination of blows from his fists and elbows which made the wolf hunch over in pain. Finally, a sign that he could be hurt by physical force, yet after a moment the marks of each strike had disappeared, and Bergamo’s expression went from discomfort to a sneer as she swung his fast fists at Korian’s head which was already weaving to the side. He twisted his body and used foot work to off line from his attacker and gain his bearings before he had to strike or defend from the next series of attacks, he was a bit unsettled that Bergamo appeared to have gotten bigger after he was hit by his combination. “So that’s it, you absorb your opponent’s energy and make it your own. How clever.” Bergamo only smiled at the revelation made by Korian and pressed the attack inside which was met by a flurry of blows from the demon masked Saiyan which ended with a roundhouse kick to the side of Bergamo’s head, this appeared to knock the senses out of him. Korian backed off as Bergamo’s body grew further in size to what twice he once had been. Cocking his fists at his sides and reaching into his well of Ki energy, Korian transformed into a Super Saiyan under his disguise which emitted a golden aura around his body. Bergamo opened his arms to welcome all attacks from Korian this time as he was rocked back by the sheer force of each blow to the edge of the ring, the pain ringing out throughout his body from the Saiyan’s heavy blows. Just before he slid off the edge of the ring, Bergamo grabbed Korian by the arms and lifted him up to strike out with a fierce head butt which broke away part of the mask. He doubled over the masked Saiyan with a knee strike to the stomach before punching him away across the ring. Bergamo’s hands glowed bright with energy now as he closed the distance on a stunned Korian, just before he brought a crushing fist down on top of him Korian kicked out at Bergamo’s stomach which gave him the moment he needed to plant his hands and flip out of the way from the attack. Bergamo didn’t stall long though as he sped up his attacks and the two clashed again and again at breakneck speeds as they moved about the ring. Korian was caught again with another crushing blow to his right ribs, seems his right arm hadn’t fully healed yet and was sluggish in keeping up with Bergamo’s attacks. The blow struck pain which ran deep into his body from the shot to the liver and he knew then that Bergamo had noticed his handicap when he gave him a feint attack from the left only to catch another liver shot which got past his right guard. Korian sank to his knees in agony and coughed like he was going to vomit, but he exhaled sharply between his teeth with a hiss and punched the ring floor to release the pain from his body. “Don’t quit on me now, it was just starting to get interesting.” The wolf chimed in as the Super Saiyan sprung to his feet and caught him on the chin with a rising upper cut which lifted Bergamo off his feet and sent him crashing back down to the ring. “Far from it.” One of Korian’s blue eyes shown from the missing part of the mask, looking fierce and determined to continue the fight. Bergamo shook off the sudden blow and got to his feet, charging up his own Ki and bringing his fists and feet to glow with energy whether it be his own or what he had absorbed. A blast rang out as Bergamo began to punch and release the stored-up energy as projectiles which Korian twisted and moved around the ring to avoid. The series of attacks grew faster and more varied and Bergamo began to spin and flip himself to send projectiles from his kicks as well. Korian caught one his blasts which propelled him toward the edge of the ring, he pushed himself up and performed a leap frog up and over the blast, allowing it to go between his legs as he charged across the ring avoiding the incoming blasts with fluid dodging and sheer speed. Once he had reached Bergamo he kicked down low in an aim to chop his legs down like a tree and bringing him down to size, once lowered down in height Korian sent his own short left uppercut into Bergamo’s liver which did it’s intended damage and collapsed the wolf on the spot. The Saiyan powered up now and held out a hand directly in front of Bergamo’s face, threatening him with a point-blank attack. Bergamo just grinned at him and Korian backed off knowing that he didn’t want to finish it like this. He wanted more and Bergamo took the cue to leap backwards to gain some ground. “I don’t know who or what you are, but a poor choice, Demon mask. I’ll finish it with this!” Bergamo started to power up and bring forth everything he had in a shining red aura which surrounded his body, he raised his right hand which was crackling with energy and he shot it out with a cry, “Wolfgang Penetrator” sending his energy flying forth. Korian was prepared himself as he brought both his hands together to prepare the Kitsune wave, he sent his own blue energy beam to meet Bergamo’s blast with a “Kitsune-ha!!!” The beams crashed into one another and seemed to settle and even out where they had met, but Bergamo roared out and poured more Ki into his attack which quickly pressured him and brought the blast nearly on top of the Saiyan. He could just barely see Bergamo opposite of him, and he noticed his brothers cheering him on the sidelines of the ring. It was so loud from the crowd and the impact of energy that Korian could barely think, but then he heard it from behind him. “You’ve got this!” a high pitch voice cried out and knew Sorrel was up and cheering him on. He wasn’t going to let her down, he wasn’t going to let himself down. Korian gritted his teeth as he cried out to power up further into his Super Saiyan 2 transformation, “HAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH” the energy emitted from his body shredding the remains of the mask and blowing the head scarf off completely. Now his own attack pressed Bergamo’s back across the ring with tremendous speed, the blistering force that crashed into the gray wolf caused him to struggle to cling on to the energy wave with his bare hands. “I can handle this much!” He gritted his teeth and hissed in the struggle to absorb the energy while holding the continuous beam at bay. Korian knew this was the moment and reached deep inside to find more and poured it forth, increasing the beam in size and intensity which swallowed up Bergamo. Korian angled the beam so it would curve up and out of the arena so as not to strike any bystanders, when it was over, he doubled over and caught himself with his hands on his knees to catch his breath. The crowd began to roar even louder which caught his attention and he looked up to see Bergamo still standing near the edge of the ring, he had grown nearly triple in height and smoke was rising off his fur. He was standing with an intensely focused look on his face, but it was all for naught as was standing unconscious and collapsed forward in a heap to the ring. The referee called the match for Korian who had now powered down to his base form and threw up a fist in victory. Sorrel was already on top of him and she threw herself into his arms which nearly bowled him in surprise. Lavender of the Trio was already tending to Bergamo who slowly rose to his feet. Korian and Bergamo’s eyes met now, and Bergamo just nodded to him out of respect as they parted ways in the ring.


Later that day, Sorrel and Korian had gotten their winnings from the event. The purse alone could more than cover them buying some form of transport back home, but the wager they had made on themselves was very profitable as Demon mask Korian was viewed as a long shot to the hometown favorite of Bergamo. Sorrel was joyfully counting their earnings on the table in their run-down hideout. Korian had taken what they needed to acquire a new ship that could take them home. Once he arrived back, he came up behind a smiling Sorrel who was more than thrilled to be rolling in the dough, but once she met his eyes her jubilance suddenly faded. “What’s wrong?” she said. Korian patted her on the shoulder “You’re not going to like it, but I want you to do something for me.”


Bergamo, Basil, and Lavender had just arrived home with Basil on crutches and Lavender helping his wounded brother along. Bergamo looked sore, but it was more a shot to his pride than any physical injury he had sustained. He looked to his brothers feeling ashamed that he had let them down and that they would be forced to live in this dump. Just then a knock on the door sounded which Lavender answered and he paused at the door not moving or saying anything. “Who is it?” Bergamo questioned as he rose to join his brother at the door, but as he drew closer, he was shocked to see a large sack of money sitting on their doorstep. He looked around outside their home for who could have possibly granted them such a donation and found no one, but then out of the corner of his eye and high up across the street he spotted a familiar white rabbit standing on the rooftop’s edge with her red scarf gently waving in the breeze. She didn’t look very happy and let him know it by giving him the finger with a smug look on her face. Bergamo just smirked and nodded in appreciation to her, Sorrel just shook her head in disgust with her charity and turned to leap off the roof where she disappeared into the crowd.


After meeting back up with Korian at their larger and slightly run-down looking ship, Sorrel hopped into the front passenger’s seat this time, kicking her feet up and putting her hands behind her head. She still didn’t look happy with the fact that she had just given away a small fortune in their hard-earned money, but she understood why Korian wanted her to do it. They needed it more than they did, perhaps they would use it to better the community, she didn’t really care at this point as she closed her eyes and spoke. “Let’s get out of this shit hole, I want to take a bath so bad right now.” Korian just chuckled as he set course for home and he was certainly pleased with the outcome of this little adventure.


Another month later, they arrived home to the greetings of Kitsune who went to give them hugs, but her eyes went wide when she embraced them both in a group hug. “You both smell like shit. Just what have you been doing all this time?” She stepped back and pinched her nose as she looks upon Korian who was dirty smelling rather ripe and Sorrel whose fur was matted with blood stains and dirt. Korian just chuckled out of embarrassment and sheepishly scratched the back of his head. “Well, uhhhh, you see……” Sorrel cut him off as she strode for their house to go take a bath. “Community outreach.” The little rabbit disappeared inside to the confused blinks of both Kitsune and Korian who broke down in laughter.


A bath, a hearty meal, and a good night’s rest later, Korian awoke early and stretched in bed with a yawn. Not finding his wife in bed next to him he wandered over to the toilet and opened the door to find Sorrel hugging the porcelain who looked up to him wearily. “I don’t feel so good.” He picked her up and helped her to clean herself up. She sat down on the toilet and looked up to him with a bag of mixed emotions as she struggled to find the words to come out. “Korian….” He knew this was serious as she always meant business with him when she used his name first. “…. I’m late.” He just blinked and gave her a dumb founded look. She sighed and shook her weary head from all that had been going on this morning. “I’m pregnant” she said flat out and Korian’s expression turned from dumb founded to a look of shock and awe as he gasped in surprise. “We’re going to have a baby?!” He picked her up and gave her a hug which swung her from side to side. This just made her more nauseous and she lost the remaining contents of her stomach but this time all over her captor. Outside the house Kitsune was practicing her morning kata routines when she heard Korian cry out in disgust which echoed all the way to her house.



On an unknown world, a green skinned man with a white mohawk was sitting near a table with a crystal ball perched in the center. He was coldly peering into it which displayed scenes of the fight between Bergamo and Korian at the tournament. As he watched the match end, he let out a “Hmph” and rose from his seat.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 4: (Part 3)


Age 767, Planet Basur

korian family.png


Time unfolded peacefully for Korian and his family, he and Sorrel had welcomed a daughter into the world they decided to name Shihori, with big red eyes and dark brown hair adorning her head along with a pair of ears just like her mother. Their baby girl was always full of energy and tested the mettle of both seasoned fighters. Of course, Kitsune was more than happy to lend some advice on parenting and became the excessively doting grandmother to Shihori, much to the chagrin of Korian and Sorrel who experienced a much harsher disciplinarian. The years seemed to fly by as Shihori grew, Sorrel fell very comfortably into motherhood in no time and set about taking care of her family with utmost concern. Meanwhile, Korian continued to train himself as harshly as ever to protect his growing family, when the time was right, he inducted his daughter into the martial arts and all the lessons Kitsune had impressed upon him. Shihori was a bright and happy child but she had the spark of competition in her from both her parents. Perhaps even a little bit of a short temper she may have gotten from her mother. Alas, as time went on one could forget about the dangers of the outside world as the family lived in happiness. Until one day eight years later….

Age 775, Planet Basur

Shihori was out by the lake sparring with her father one day, Kitsune sitting idly by watching the lesson unfold to ensure Korian gave her granddaughter the proper instruction. Shihori leapt up to swing at her father who caught the blow with an open palm and redirected her attack toward the ground, giving her a playful boot to the rear to prove his point of her leaving herself so wide open to counterattack. “Come now, Shihori. I thought we’ve been over this already, don’t telegraph your movements.” The small child picked herself up and wiped the dirt from her chin with the back of a gloved hand. She started to grow impatient and blitzed her father with a barrage of attacks, each failing to connect, Korian even kept his arms folded as he dodged her series of attacks. “Getting all worked up isn’t going to do you any good.” He snapped a short kick aimed at her stomach which she blocked but the force of the strike lifted her off the ground. She gritted her teeth in frustration and took a deep breath before unleashing her Ki energy and powering up into a small golden haired and blue eyed Super Saiyan. She launched herself forward at blinding speed and surprised Korian with her sudden transformation in the midst of combat, he saw the blow incoming but could do little to dodge it in time, he caught her punch to the cheek which whipped his head sharply to the side. Shihori gave a cocky sneer as she set down and readied herself for her next attack. “Too slow, Papa, here I come!!” Korian powered up to Super Saiyan and gave his daughter an intense stare which gave her pause in mid-flight before she could complete her next attack, she was caught off guard by his sudden disappearance from view, he quickly appeared above her as an elbow strike came crashing down on her back which plummeted her to the ground to leave her prone in a dusty crater. She groaned in pain and began to climb onto her hands and knees, powering down from Super Saiyan and getting up to a knee. Korian landed in front of her with his arms crossed as he reverted to his base form. “Don’t let the enemy work you up so you lose focus. It’s too dangerous to fight fueled by your passions alone.” He offered his daughter a hand up and lifted her up into his arms, tapping her on the forehead. “Use this before you plan on using these.” He grabbed her little hands and smiled which she reciprocated and gave a nod in understanding to his lesson he imparted. Korian put her up on his shoulders as they started back over to Kitsune so they could all head home for dinner. “I did sock you good, Papa, you have to admit.” Korian chuckled as his mind wandered back to when he was about her age, but suddenly the reminder of an eight-year-old rabbit caving in his balls quickly flashed in his mind which gave him a shiver. “Your mom did too when she was about your age.” Shihori leaned forward on his spikey hair to look down at her father from above. “Oh yeah? What did you do to deserve it?” This shocked Korian straight and an eerie look crossed his face. “You’re too much like your mother sometimes.”


They met up with Kitsune who was resting under a tree and reading a book, as they approached, she snapped the book closed and opened her arms for Shihori to come give her a hug. Shihori jumped off her father’s shoulders by pressing down on his head and as she leaps frogged over him, this gave him a start, he gave his energetic daughter a disgruntled look. “Grandma!” she called out as she threw herself into the fox’s arms for a crushing hug. “And how did my little honey bunny do today?” she looked at Shihori lovingly. “I punched Papa in the face.” The little girl stated very pointedly as she socked her fist into her hand. Kitsune let out a howl of laughter as Korian walked up and cleared his throat to get their attention. “She still has to learn to be less impulsive and emotionally driven, though she is getting stronger by the day.” Kitsune didn’t seem impressed by his analysis of Shihori’s combat performance. “Less impulsive? What like you were when you were a boy? Oh, excuse me. Still are impulsive, I should say.” Kitsune stood up and took Shihori by the hand as Korian crossed his arms and made flustered a face. The little half Saiyan tugged her father on the pant leg to get his attention and smiled up to him. “I had fun today, Papa. Thank you for teaching me!” This melted Korian’s demeanor right away and he bent over at the waist to pat her on the head between her ears in a sign of praise and affection. “Come along you two, Mom probably has dinner about ready and she’ll have my tail if we’re late.”


Sorrel was in the kitchen of their quaint home finishing the prep work on some vegetables she was planning to cook. The front door flung open and she saw a flash of little brown rabbit ears come streaking across the room before she felt her daughter come cling to her waist and give her a hug. “Mama, we’re home! Dinner smells so good!” She smiled at the little girl and noticed Korian and Kitsune come into the house no long after. Kitsune came over to take Shihori to wash up for dinner as Korian came over and lovingly kissed Sorrel. “Did you three have a good day of training?” Shihori piped up from the sink as she washed the soap from her hands. “Yep! I punched Papa in the face!” This made Korian groan and Sorrel just chuckled and patted him on the cheek. “Alright everyone! Dinner is almost ready so Shihori please help Grandma set the table.” The little girl got right to it with enthusiasm. Korian was ready to head over to the table except he was snatched up by the hand and heard an “Ahem.” He turned to look at Sorrel looking less than pleased at him right now. “You forgot to wash your hands.” Korian waved a hand at her dismissing the need to wash up before dinner. “Aww it’s alright they’re not that….” She cut him off by squeezing his hand until the knuckles began to pop under pressure, a fiery, animalistic look crept into her red eyes. “Be a good example to your daughter and wash your damn hands. Now!” Korian was already cringing in pain under the death grip she was performing on him and he just nodded as she crept over to the sink and washed up for dinner. Sorrel looked rather pleased with herself that everything was going so well and set about finishing the meal preparations.


When everyone was seated at the table and the food was served, Shihori clasped her hands together. “Thank you for the food” and she went about digging into the meal with the rest of her family. Korian was as voracious as ever but remembered to be a good example to Shihori so he chewed his food slower and didn’t just shovel it down his throat. Kitsune and Sorrel made polite conversation while Shihori made a game to try and keep up with her father while they had their meal. Suddenly, a knock at the door and everyone at the table turned to the source of the disturbance. Shihori pushed away from the table and went running to go answer the door. Once she opened the door and stared straight up into the face of a stranger she had never seen before, but Kitsune stood up from the table as she peered through the open door and put her hands down sharply on the table. “Supreme Kai, to what do we owe the pleasure?” This startled Sorrel and Korian’s brow furrowed and fists clenched tightly in anger as he bolted up from his seat at the table. The Supreme Kai stepped inside their home and patted Shihori on the head as he walked by. “What a lovely home you have here and such an adorable daughter.” Shihori closed the door and ran over to Kitsune’s side who pulled her close. Supreme Kai Roh stopped in the middle of the room with his hands clasped behind his back looking pompous as he surveyed those in attendance. Sorrel stepped up besides her husband and took him by the arm to ensure he wouldn’t lash out at the Kai and endanger their daughter. Korian finally spoke in a harsh tone, “You have some nerve coming into my house like this, Supreme Kai.” As he spoke his title it was layered with sarcasm that did not go unnoticed by the god. Roh just scoffed at the Saiyan’s insolence and pointed a finger at him accusingly “You have some nerve being in my universe, Saiyan! I warned you years ago that there was a price of admission and today I’ve come to collect.” Roh paced around the group at the table as he began to explain his presence. “Towa and Mira have begun to interlope in our fair universe again and I won’t stand for it. Seeing as you do have a history of confrontation, I propose that you intervene on the god’s behalf. If you manage to come out victorious then I will consider your debt to me repaid and I will leave you and your family alone.” He stopped behind Sorrel and placed a hand on her shoulder with a sneer. Sorrel callously rejected his attempt at contact and plucked his hand off her immediately. The Kai turned to face Korian directly and continued. “If you fail and are destroyed then you will have fought valiantly for your home and family. Rest assured I would never see any harm come to your wife or daughter, so do take that for what it’s worth.” Kitsune bared her teeth at the comment that Roh had made concerning Shihori. Korian just continued to clench his fists tightly with his knuckles pressed flat against the table, he felt this intrusion and passive aggressive stance against him, and his loved ones was unbearable, but for the sake of Sorrel and Shihori he minded his tongue. “Have it your way. I’ll fight them and I will destroy them once and for all.” He stated with seriousness in his voice. “Splendid.” Roh clapped his hands together with a smile and started off for the door. “I will come retrieve you tomorrow morning and transport you personally with haste, I owe that much to the defender of our universe.” Roh departed and vanished shortly after he crossed the threshold of their home. Korian couldn’t hold it anymore and slammed his fists down on the table in anger. “Damn him! After I finish those demons, I swear I will remove that thorn in my side.” Shihori looked frightened at the sudden outburst from her father which caused her to bury her face in Kitsune’s pant leg. The sly fox feeling every bit as angry at the Kai threatening her family hugged her granddaughter close. “My son you shouldn’t let such dark thoughts of vengeance cloud your judgement. I taught you better than this because I lived it. Don’t make the same mistake as I did.” Korian looked to Kitsune and his beautiful daughter, breathing a sigh to let the tightness in his chest go. “I’m sorry, you’re all so precious to me and I would never let anything happen to any of you.” He proceeded over to Kitsune and Shihori where he took a knee and accepted a very clingy hug from the sweet little girl. “I love you, Shihori and Papa is going to protect you. Always.”


Later that night, Sorrel had finished tucking in Shihori for the evening and came to their bedroom. Korian was lying there with his arms folded behind his head staring aimlessly at the ceiling, she could tell there was a lot on his mind. Once she settled in and rested her head on his chest this seemed to break him out of his trance as he placed an arm around her and exhaled sharply in a sigh. “Is this going to be our lives now? Errand boy for the gods until some foe defeats me in battle. Don’t get me wrong, I want to wipe those two out permanently for what they did to you, but at what cost?” Sorrel placed her hand on his chest to feel his heart and she spoke softly, not turning her head from its current resting place. “Come what may, you know I’ll be there for you. I know you would never let anything happen to our little girl. Just promise me that you won’t seek trouble with him, no matter what happens to us. Shihori’s safety comes first.” Korian didn’t need convincing to protect his daughter, although his Saiyan blood boiled for conflict and an eagerness for the next fight. He never knew how to explain it to his family, but maybe Shihori knew best of all, that eagerness he saw in her, he couldn’t help but worry that no matter how hard he tried, he might not be able to keep that promise. He pulled the little rabbit in closer and kissed the top of her head. “I promise.”


Dawn had broken in the sky and Korian was already set in his preparations for when the Supreme Kai would soon come to set him on a collision course with his mortal enemy. He was performing stretches and looking focused in his combat gear his engineer comrade had just upgraded the design to make it more durable than previous iterations. Unbeknownst to him, Sorrel was awake as well and preparing some tea in the kitchen, she tried to stick to her routine of having a cup in the morning, she was nervous due to the fact that she had a plan to join him on the field of battle, he just didn’t know it yet. Shihori awoke to the clatter in the kitchen and came out in her pajamas, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “Mama, why are you awake so early?” Sorrel set her cup down and went to her, squatting down and pushing the hair off her face. “Baby, you should go back to bed for now. Grandma is going to come over soon to spend the whole day with you. Mom and Dad have to go out today with the man from last night, but don’t worry we’ll be home before you know it.” Shihori didn’t look convinced at her explanation and made a face. “I don’t like that man. I don’t think Papa likes him either. Let me come with you so I can protect you and Papa from the bad man.” Sorrel felt sad keeping the truth from her this way, but she just smoothed her hand along her cheek and gave her a kiss and a tender hug. “You’re such a sweet girl, Shihori, don’t ever lose that sweetness.” Kitsune came in the front door just then and came over to the pair. She picked up Shihori much to the little girl’s delight and gave Sorrel a look of concern. “Perhaps you should see to him. He looks ready to snap Roh in two once he shows his face.” Sorrel just nodded and patted Kitsune on the shoulder as she proceeded outside to see the Korian’s emotional state.


Outside, Korian was shadow boxing and looking very brooding at the same time. Sorrel kept her distance and crossed her arms as she leaned against a tree in their front yard. “So, I hate to break it to you like this, but I’m coming with you. You need someone to watching your back out there and I can’t think of a better candidate than myself.” Korian stopped what he was doing and turned to the little rabbit. “No, I’m not putting you in the line of fire again with those two. You almost died last time and what would I tell Shihori if something happened to you?” Sorrel got angry at the dismissal, coming at him and poking him in the chest since she only came up so high on him. “Did you forget that you almost died too?! Who saved your ass when you got blasted? I did! Now don’t come at me with your self-righteous bull shit. You have some nerve trying to use our daughter to dissuade me. What am I going to tell Shihori if something happens to you?! What am I going to do if I lose you?!” Sorrel looked furious but she had tears of frustration in her eyes as she pounded him on the chest with a clenched fist “You’re such an asshole sometimes, you know that?” Korian pulled her in to a hug and held onto to the sobbing rabbit. “Yeah, I know.” The tender moment was cut short by Roh whose sudden appearance in their front yard caught both their attentions. “Am I interrupting a touching moment?” he said with slime and sarcasm in his voice. Sorrel gave him dagger eyes and Korian looked all business once he made his presence known. “I’m tagging along so we can hurry this up and be done with it and you.” Sorrel chimed in rather abruptly. “Suit yourself, young lady, but I do hope that you’re thinking about the best interests of that sweet little girl. I would never dream of having an innocent soul like her become an orphan at such a tender age.” The mere mention of Shihori sent Korian into a rage and he set upon the Supreme Kai in an instant, Roh was lifted off the ground by his shirt much to his shock and bewilderment at how he closed the distance between them so fast. “If you ever speak about my daughter that way again. I’ll kill you, no, I will disintegrate you piece by piece until you are nothing but a memory. Do we have an understanding?” Roh looked beside himself with fear and anger at the nerve of this Saiyan to lay hands on him but he nodded quietly in response. Once Korian had set him down and backed off him, he straightened out his clothing and shot the Saiyan a look. “Tch” he hissed at them both. “The nerve of you mortals. Let’s get on with this. Both of you place a hand on me and I’ll take you to where the demons are currently. Don't screw this up!” Sorrel and Korian both did as Roh had asked of them and he said to himself “Kai Kai” before hey vanished into thin air and entered a space of swirling lights and colors where they felt disembodied.


In a blink they were pulled back to reality and met with a blue sky and a cool breeze as they hovered over an open body of water with rocky outcrops dotting the landscape. Sorrel and Korian looked around in awe for a moment until they saw two familiar blue figures not far away, they had noticed one another almost immediately and the demons closed the gap on the three of them in an instant to appear not ten to fifteen feet away. Towa waved her hand about with an air of superiority as she spoke. “Well, look who we have here. The monkey and the little rabbit have come to play with the Supreme Kai of all people. Well done, Kai, I see you're enlisting your best and brightest to oppose us. Too bad it won’t matter once we destroy you all and take over your pitiful universe for ourselves.” Korian just stared hard at Mira who returned the look in kind, he appeared to have recovered without a mark after all these years and Korian felt an overwhelming cold pressure emanating from him, it felt so dark and oppressive that it nearly choked him for air. “Korian was it? Now you have my full attention, Saiyan. You’re going to pay dearly for what you did to me.” Korian just snickered to himself which threw off both Mira and Towa’s attitudes. “It’s funny, how you think that you’re going to live long enough to do something about it.” Towa swiped her staff across the air and sent a crescent of dark energy sailing directly for Roh, the Kai looked surprised and resigned to his fate until there was a burst of golden energy which impeded it’s path and there before him was Korian in his Super Saiyan 2 transformation, he completed cancelled the attack out with a mere swipe of his hand. The Saiyan turned his head back to the Kai looking incensed at having protected him at all. “Get ready to fight or beat it!” Roh just swallowed his pride as he knew he was completely outclassed here, and he looked to Sorrel before he departed. “Good luck” and he vanished just as quickly as they had gotten here. Sorrel turned to face off against Towa who sneered once their eyes met. “Oh yeah, payback time.” The little rabbit was on top of Towa in an instant throwing a strike which Towa blocked with her staff, but Sorrel seemed to have much more power on the follow through as they were both sailing down toward a small island which dotted the sea. Korian and Mira faced off with one another with Mira clenching both fists and brought his hands up in a fighting stance. “Shall we?” Korian smiled and did the same. “Let's do this.” The Saiyan disappeared in a flash of sparking energy and was in Mira’s face throwing a punch which Mira blocked with a smirk.


The Demon and the Super Saiyan warrior were in each other’s guards trading blows at speeds which the eye could not follow. Every strike, counter, and dodge were but a blur of motion and sparking energy. Korian was focused and determined to finish Mira off quickly since he came at him from the outset in Super Saiyan 2. Mira was stronger than he was all those years ago as each strike never made a direct impact and the same was true for Mira’s attacks it was a game of chess played at high speed until the better fighter was able to make a check. Finally, it was Korian who broke the stalemate as he feinted a right cross and made contact from below with a left knee his opponent’s right side. Mira grunted as the strike came into contact yet what was finally a direct hit did not seem to slow him down much and the favor was returned in kind as Korian caught an elbow strike across the side of his face which sent him flying back a distance. “Very good, monkey. Perhaps this won’t be boring after all.” Mira was on top of Korian in an instant and battering the Saiyan with a combination of strikes which he failed to block or dodge in their entirety, something was wrong, how could he be this strong after getting so grievously wounded? Korian lashed out with a kick that caught Mira on the chin and the two separated briefly. Mira thumbing a small drop of blood from the corner of his mouth from the attack. “Hmph. That is the last slight I will ever suffer from you, damn Saiyan.” Mira powered up in a dark, blood red aura of energy which overwhelmed Korian’s senses, it was like he was being swallowed whole by a void, it felt so all encompassing. Mira’s body crackled electric discharge as he sped up to attack, a blow which Korian could barely track came in and crushed him directly in the face which sent him crashing down into the water below. The demon smiled as he pressed the attack to finish the Saiyan once and for all.


Meanwhile, Towa crashed into the ground following the initial attack by Sorrel and he quickly clambered to her feet to stare down her insolent attack. “How dare you lay your filthy hands on me, rabbit. I am demon royalty and I will have you pay for your insult.” Sorrel just bounced on her toes as she brought her hands up in a boxer’s fighting stance. “Bring it on, you f***ing c***!” Towa’s face twisted in disbelief and anger at her use of such foul language toward her, she leapt forward with her spear-like staff in hand to make several lunging strikes in rapid succession which Sorrel bobbed and weaved her body around in a fluid motion to dodge all the incoming attacks. Her martial arts training by Kitsune had paid off immensely by improve her focus and combat skills over the years. No longer the brawling street fighter, Sorrel was as smooth and precise as a cobra striking at its prey. Sorrel caught the right moment to come under one of her strikes and gave Towa a rising palm strike to her chin for her troubles which was quickly followed up by a double foot kick off her chest. Towa clutched her breasts in horror and offense of getting struck in such a manner. Sorrel just winked as the fight continued with Towa spinning her weapon around her body and unleashing waves of dark energy with each swiping attack she made. This alerted Sorrel who tried to focus on her foot work and dodging but couldn’t predict all the angles of attack, she was struck which sent her crashing into a nearby tree. Towa was exuberant with the pleasure seeing the rabbit wounded and down on the ground. Sorrel slowly climbed to her feet and wiped the dirt off her face. “Not yet, bitch.”


Mira was chasing Korian rapidly around the sky as the Saiyan tried desperately to gain some advantage on the demon in hand to hand combat. Korian was looking a little battered but was still very much in the fight as they clashed, and he sent a short-range punch directly into his solar plexus which was traded by a knife hand strike that came chopping to the side of Korian’s neck in retaliation. “Gah!” Korian shuttered in pain as the strike impinged on a bunch of nerves in his upper body. Mira doubled him over him over a fist to the gut which caused him to cough up blood, the strike burying deep and damaging some internals. Mira coolly and confidently spoke as he held him at his mercy “You must be wondering, monkey? How is he so strong? He was at death’s door the last time I saw him. Well, thanks to your wretched races’ ability to get stronger after suffering near fatal injuries, I am now the ultimate being in this universe and many more over.” Korian couldn’t believe what he was hearing but he lashed out and gave Mira a side head butt to the face for his gloating and continued to press in on the attack with a flurry of blows which landed on the stunned demon, albeit for now until he regained his senses and caught Korian by the fist. Mira gave him a deathly stare and squeezed down on his hand which began to crack bones. Korian cried out in pain as Mira clutched on to his wounded foe. Suddenly with a look of defiance Korian used the fact that Mira was clinging onto him to swing his body around quickly and send a crushing kick into his ribs which succeeded in releasing him from peril. Mira was beside himself with anger over such stubborn defiance and Korian gathered himself together and made sure his hand wasn’t completely broken and useless, giving it a painful flex. “I must admit, Mira, you’re one tough son of a bitch and I’m glad that I get to push myself this way. I was saving this for an antagonistic god, but I guess a demon will have to suffice.” Mira looked at him with interest. “Oh, so you think you can match me in strength, do you? I’ll destroy you at your best so bring forth your so-called power.” Korian gave the demon a cocky smirk. “Just you wait. You won’t be laughing in a moment.” Korian cocked his clenched fists at his side and began to increase his power at an incredible rate, his burning golden aura surrounding his entire body as the Saiyan seemed to be pressing his body to the limit, “HAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!” he cried as the power continued to flow forth and his body began to mutate even further during the transformation, his hair began to grow out longer and longer until it reached the middle of his back. The amount of energy that he was putting out caused the demon to shield himself as the very planet itself began to quake and sparks of radiant energy rippled across the skies they now occupied. His cries grew piercing to the ear as he continued the transformation much to the awe and disbelief of the demon.


Sorrel and Towa continued to trade blows in an exchange of martial prowess with Sorrel clearly being the better combatant in hand to hand although Towa was able to hold her own and keep the rabbit at bay with her spear-like staff. Towa shot her hand out and unleashed a continuous energy barrage which rained in like rapid purple bullets which Sorrel answered by increasing her movement speed and brought her arms up in an ‘X’ shape to block her face and body as she pressured through the attack. She finally reached her opponent and swiped her attacking hand away with a chopping strike. Towa looked surprised by the appearance of the battered and smoking Sorrel who looked up at her with those hate filled red eyes as she drove a punch directly into her throat. Towa stumbled back gagging and struggling to breath, she coughed up blood as the strike did some internal damage to her. She managed a raspy retort which she gasped in anguish. “You bitch.” Sorrel just smirked as she squared off and was about to attack, but the shock to the senses they both received they sensed a rising power off in the distance, the ground began to shake which caused them to both stagger on their feet and catch their footing. Towa looked shocked by what she was sensing, “What?! What is this power? It can’t be!” Sorrel looked to the sky in the direction of the soaring power and smiled. “That’s right! That’s my husband about to hand your precious Mira his ass!” Sorrel dashed in while Towa was distracted and gave the staff, she was using a flip kick to send it off and where it implanted itself into a nearby tree. The sudden loss of her weapon caused a great shock to Towa who received a dashing right straight to the face which launched her into the air. Sorrel wasn’t through just yet as she leapt ahead of the demon and came down from above with a punishing axe kick to the sternum which buried Towa in a crater in the ground. Sorrel landed next to her on the ground in a crouch and wiped the sweat from her brow. “Take that, bitch.” Towa groaned in pain and struggled to sit up in the crater, but she was too damaged from the attack and collapsed backward unconscious where she laid. No worse for the wear Sorrel just looked back to the sky hoping that Korian would be as successful.

KorianVMira.png


After nearly tearing the portion of the planet apart with the rising energy Korian now calmed his aura and stood with a glow around his defined physique, long hair which reached past his waistline, a rigid brow lacking eyebrows and a crackling discharge of energy around his entire body. His determined blue eyes set upon Mira who stood in awe of the transformation, but he soon clenched his fist in anger. “Sorry to keep you waiting. This is what I like to call Super Saiyan 3.” Korian’s voice sounded gruffer and had a more stoic tone to it like he cared for nothing in the world now except his battle with Mira. The demon just answered by attacking with a left cross from above which Korian blocked one handed and they were again trading blows but now at a much faster pace than before which would seem unreal due to the amount of energy the two were emitting at the time. They began to strike each other now with such force that each blow made large concussive shockwaves as the strikes landed on their bodies. Mira broke away and spun around with his hand lashing out to fire off a close range, blood red Ki blast which nearly impacted Korian in the face if he had not vanished out of the line of fire and come in from the side with a kick to the head. Korian followed this up with growing two large energy orbs in each hand and throwing them out at Mira, in anticipation for impact Mira made a cross block and huddled his body but the blows never came as each blast was directed off to the side with small hand gestures made by Korian. The orbs settled on either side of Mira and he looked wide eyed at the Saiyan as Korian clapped his hands together and the orbs exploded out toward their intended target in a claymore mine blast effect of energy which enveloped the demon. As the smoke cleared from the blast zone, Korian was a little surprised to see a bleeding Mira still in one piece as he unfurled his limbs from a guard position and stood opposite of his opponent. “I have to hand it to you, Korian, you’re full of surprises. I almost wish I didn’t have to destroy a worthy opponent like you.” Korian smiled in response. “Flattery will get you nowhere, Mira.” The demon held a hand up in the air as he charged dark energy which formed into a large sphere which was then thrown at Korian. The Saiyan held out both hands and caught the blast which drove him backwards through the sky from the impact. Mira continued to pressure him and power more energy into the attack from afar. Korian powered up and sent his surging aura around his body as she struggled to control the energy attack and stop himself from crashing into the ground below. He felt Sorrel’s energy nearby and knew he knew that if he let the blast hit the ground that she could be wiped out from the collateral damage, so Korian pressed his energy reserves to the limit and managed to cast off the blast into the sky to send it exiting the atmosphere of the planet. Now breathing hard and feeling the strain he was putting on his body with Super Saiyan 3, he knew he had to end this fight here and now before the war of attrition favored Mira. “Don’t blink, demon! I made this one especially for you!” Korian rapidly powered up his aura which grew to envelope around his whole body, but instead of just a jagged, fiery shape it usually held, it began to take shape into the form of a black and gold demonic fox head, Korian punched his hands out with his wrists touching and fists closed. The visage of the demon fox shot forth in a blast which sailed straight for Mira and just before it made contact Korian snapped his fingers open which caused the jaws of the fox to follow suit to swallow Mira whole. The defiant demon struggled to keep himself out of the jaws of the attack but Korian poured everything he had left into that attack and clamped his hands shut with his fingers interlacing one another, the demon fox attack closed its jaws down on Mira who was shredded to pieces by the blow as his limbs disintegrated from the energy, he cursed Korian to his last breath before what was left of him fell out of the sky and onto the island below. Korian felt relieved that he did it, but his body finally gave out as he reverted to his base form and fell from the sky from a lack of energy. He smiled in a daze knowing that whatever happened now at least his family would be safe from harm. He was suddenly jolted from below as Sorrel shot up into the sky and caught him in mid-air, cradling him like a big baby in her arms. “Easy now, hero. You’ve got an eight-year-old at home that needs her bedtime story tonight.” Sorrel smiled and couldn’t be prouder of her big, brave, and hardheaded husband. “I’m really hungry. Can we have an early dinner?” Korian said tiredly and Sorrel laughed with joy at his one-track mind. “Sure, honey. You earned it.” They set down on the ground so Korian could gather himself together, he ached all over from nearly tearing his body apart by putting out that much power. He understood now that all these higher transformations did was put a tremendous strain on his body and perhaps, they weren’t the way to go in the long run. Sorrel looked shocked when she noticed that Towa was missing from her resting place. “Shit!” she exclaimed as she went a short distance away from Korian to try and track her down. “She got away again.” Korian just shook his head as he stood up with a groan which made Sorrel return to his side for aide. “It doesn’t matter. Mira’s gone and I doubt she can do much without her muscle.” Sorrel thought on this for a moment. “I suppose you’re right but something about it bothers me. There’s nothing like a woman’s scorn and I get the impression she’s going to be pretty pissed after what just happened.”


Not far off Towa searched the forest floor for the remains of her lost lover, Mira. She looked unsettled and ragged from the beating she had received from Sorrel, but her expression turned to one of delight when she found what she was searching for and picked up a piece of Mira’s body that survived the blast. She held in her palm a small pulsing piece of flesh which she cupped in her hand and held close to her chest. “Soon my love, we will have our revenge on them all.” She then vanished in a flash with her prize in tow.


Once it was clear, Roh returned to them as he had been watching the entire fight play out from his crystal ball. He seemed pleased now and wasn’t his usual stand-offish self, he even went so far as to pat Korian on the back which elicited a yelp of pain from the wounded warrior. “Well, you two, an incredible job well done. I think you’ve earned the right to stay in our universe, Korian. Perhaps, I’ll even learn to tolerate you in time.” Korian just looked glum and gave him a twisted smile of approval. “Thanks, I guess?” Roh motioned for them to place their hands on him like before and he vanished again in a flash, taking them back home to the exact spot they had left from earlier in the day. “Papa!!!” Shihori came flying in like a rocket and tackled him to the ground which sent a wave of pain throughout his body that overloaded his senses and comically made him twitch and foam at the mouth due to her overly excited playfulness. Sorrel smiled and took her daughter by the hand so Korian could have a moment to recover, the little girl now turning her attention to her mother. “Mama, did you beat up the bad guys?” She nodded and held up her hand for a high five which Shihori enthusiastically delivered. “Sure did, honey bunny. You know that Mama is the toughest one around.” Shihori just chuckled and gave her mother a big warm hug, she was beyond happy to have her back safe and sound. Once Korian had come to his senses he was approached by Roh who stood with his hands clasped behind his back. “When you’re back to 100%, I’d like to extend an invitation to train with me to you and Sorrel. If you’re going to be the one defending our universe, I insist on having the strongest fighters at my disposal. As thanks for saving my life back there.” Roh even shot a look to Shihori and gave her a grin. “Your little girl too. She’s a cute one, but I bet she gets a great deal of strength from you two.” Korian gave Sorrel and Shihori a look as he was stunned that Roh was being so nice. “I’ll think about it, Supreme Kai.” This time when Korian addressed him it was much more respectful, and Sorrel just smiled with an approving nod. “Until then.” Roh vanished without a trace and Korian shook his head with a smirk of disbelief. “I see you’ve gotten yourself beat like a drum again, Korian.” Kitsune strode over with a disapproving tone in her voice. “Perhaps I need to see to your training again and toughen you up!” Korian started to sweat and look meek as Shihori got it on the action. “Yeah! Gotta toughen you up!” She transformed into a Super Saiyan and went after her father with vigor, this made him cry out in pain and despair much to the shock and hilarity of everyone else in the family.


Korian and Sorrel.png

Later, Sorrel was bandaging up Korian from his fight with Mira and his surprise attack from Shihori. He looked kind of down and she showed her concern by leaning forward and holding him close. “I’ve got to get stronger, my own way, so I can do what it takes to protect you all. This fight showed me my flaws and now I feel like I have to start over.” Sorrel kissed him on the head. “Silly, Saiyan. We’ll just have to get stronger together so we can support one another, as a family.” Korian just smiled to himself and truly felt at ease for the first time in a long time.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 5: The Destroyer of Worlds

Age 775, Sacred World of the Kai

A few months after the demons defeat at the hands of Korian and Sorrel, they decided as a family to give an olive branch to the Supreme Kai and take Roh up on his offer of training. It was during this period that an entirely new view of the world was opened to Korian’s family and they set about the task of understanding exactly how the universe worked.


Shihori was sparring with her mother across the lush green landscape of this godly world, she had gotten more focused in the succeeding months of training under her father and the Supreme Kai’s tutelage. This allowed her to more finely focus her energy to grow not just as a martial artist but matured more in mind as she came to understand what her parents had to face out there. Sorrel blocked a pinpoint strike from her daughter that nearly caught her by surprise. The mother and daughter duo showed exceptional teamwork in their fighting as each combatant could read the moves of the other, perhaps this was something stemming from the bond of parent and child. Shihori pressured her mother further by transforming into a Super Saiyan, her long golden hair lifting off her shoulders and tinting her normally brown furry ears a shining gold, those fiery red eyes that Sorrel bestowed on her daughter washed over into a piercing blue. The speed and ferocity of the little girl increased the moment she showed her Saiyan lineage, Sorrel struggled to keep up with her daughter and the intense combination of strikes she dealt out against her. She was soundly rocked back by a sharp blow to the stomach which caused her to dart through the air like a projectile, she managed to release her own Ki to put a stop to her unchecked momentum. A jagged white aura of energy surrounding her body as she presented her hands in front of her body in preparation to fire the Fox energy wave. Shihori realized quickly what her mother was up to and mirrored her movements in anticipation of the incoming attack, her golden aura flaring up around her body as she charged the attack and let it fly at the same time her mother unleashed her own energy wave. The two blue beams colliding head long into one another, this began to rock the ground and sent gusts of wind in a backlash effect at each attacker. Both pairs of rabbit ears fluttered in the wild breeze caused by the impact of their attacks, but Shihori was holding back and she let her mother know it by crying out “HAAAA!” The rush of energy shot forth which overwhelmed Sorrel’s attack completely, she just barely was able to break off her own attack in time to dodge her daughter’s incoming fire, she felt the searing energy singe the fur on her face as it streamed past in a blinding flash. Both ladies were out of breath after the clash and Sorrel lowered herself down to the ground with a smirk to the little hybrid bunny. “Good job, Shihori. You had me bested on that one.” The little girl reciprocated her mother’s gesture and came down for a touchdown, as her feet met the ground she powered down and her golden hair fell softly back to its normal shade of dark brown she shared with her father. “Thanks, Mama. I’ve been practicing with grandma.” Sorrel put her arm around her daughter and gestured over to one of the floating grass islands some distance away. “Come on, let’s go see what your father is up to.”


Not far away, Korian sat cross legged in a meditative pose, the tips of his fingers resting against one another with his head bowed slightly and eyes closed. Roh was standing directly in front of him with his hands clasped behind his back. “Focus yourself and reach out into the expanse, you must know what you seek if you aim to reach it.” The Supreme Kai was attempting to teach Korian how to reach out and sense people, places, and things across great distances like the Kai were able to manage, but Korian had been having difficulties calming his mind. It seemed to stem from his training under Kitsune where his mind would always be working to the next move in combat. The sly martial arts master had created a thinker, but now it seemed to work to his detriment. Korian groaned and opened his eyes to look straight at Roh, he slapped his hands against his legs in frustration. “It’s no use! I can’t quiet my thoughts long enough to get where I need to be.” Roh furrowed his brow and shot him a look of contempt. “Tch. Not with that attitude you won’t, you stubborn Saiyan. How do you expect to be able to learn the Kai Kai technique if you can’t even sense who or what you need to reach?” Shihori and Sorrel joined them on the platform which drew the pair’s attention. “How is your training coming along, ladies?” Roh inquired with interest as the two seemed to be much more focused and adept in his opinion than the block headed Saiyan. Shihori gave the Kai an approving thumbs up which accompanied a self-satisfactory smile. Sorrel turned her attention to the frustrated Korian and ruffled his spikey hair playfully. “What’s got you tied in knots?” Korian shrugged in response and gave his wife a sigh. “He expects me to be able to sense people and things I’ve never seen before, which is impossible. You don’t know, what you don’t know, Kitsune would always say, stop trying to account for things you can’t control.” He hung his head in his hands and sighed again. “Maybe you’re coming at this from the wrong angle? Maybe you should try a place you’ve been to, a person you’ve met before, try familiarity before branching out into the unknown.” This suggestion seemed to grab his attention as well as Roh’s who was astonished that this former street urchin could be so insightful. “I’ll give it a shot.” Shihori came over and patted her father on the opposite shoulder where Sorrel was standing. “You can do it, Papa, I believe in you.” Korian closed his eyes and tried to relax and reach out to the memory of a place or familiar person. His mind wandered to years ago when he and Sorrel had visited planet Metius and met Hopp for the first time. He felt some tension in his body release as he focused on where he wanted to go and who he wanted to see. Suddenly, he focused his energy in the way Roh had instructed him, he felt himself slip out of his being and he vanished in a flash along with his wife and daughter who each had a hand on him at the time. This surprised Roh, who immediately rushed over to his crystal ball to search for the trio somewhere in the known universe.


Korian, Sorrel, and Shihori appeared in unfamiliar surroundings and they seemed to be standing in a steamy room with the sound of water running. This was strange, Korian thought to himself, but the sound of water suddenly stopped. Once the moisture in the air cleared Korian’s eyes grew wide in disbelief, he felt a sudden rush of blood to his head which caused him to blush profusely. They had managed to reach Hopp as he intended, but it seems they intruded on her when she was taking a shower, she stood with a look of utter horror on her face as Shihori began to casually wave at the purple feline. “Hi, Auntie Hopp.” The purple cat began to scream as she desperately tried to cover her indecent exposure with arms. Sorrel looked about frantically, and she quickly covered Shihori’s eyes. She then turned her attention to Korian who was still staring and starting to get a nosebleed. “Stop staring ya jerk!!!” Sorrel clobbered Korian over the head with her fist which caused him to snap out of it and begin to apologize to his still screaming host. Sorrel managed to drag her husband and her blind folded daughter out of the bathroom and Hopp’s house so they could give her friend some time to gather herself together. Once cooler heads prevailed and Korian apologized profusely some more, the four sat down to a nice chat, yet strangely Korian and Hopp never looked directly at one another the entire time. “Huh? So, they came back again, and you defeated them, but Towa got away?” Sorrel nodded solemnly since it was her fault that she didn’t put a stop to Towa when she had the chance. “Yeah, but Mira’s dead for sure this time. I watched Korian explode him into teeny, tiny, pieces myself.” Hopp just chuckled and smiled at Shihori who was sipping on a glass of milk that she had given her. “You’ve sprouted up like a weed, kiddo. What are your parents feeding you?” Korian just chuckled as an ice breaker, he still felt embarrassed for barging in on Hopp unannounced. “Well, we don’t want to impose on you any longer. Next time, we’ll call before we drop by.” Hopp just blinked as she tried to wrap her mind around exactly what he meant by that and shook off the dumb remark. Sorrel shrugged as she helped gather up Shihori before they all proceeded to the door to head outside. Once they were both gathered up around him, Shihori and Sorrel waved good-bye for now with Korian focusing on returning to Roh’s planet in one piece. They vanished in a flash and returned to their exact spot of departure.


Upon their arrival, the Supreme Kai was there to greet them, but something was off about him, he seemed to have gotten a nosebleed while he was peering into his crystal ball. Sorrel just clenched her fist in anger and exploded with rage at the fact she was surrounded by lecherous men. “Why you!!! Using your position to peep on naked ladies, are we? Come here so I can shove that crystal ball up your ass!” Roh began to back off as he was charged by a tiny, demonic rabbit who snatched up his crystal ball and began to chase him around with it while simultaneously attempting to smash it over his head. Korian and Shihori just stood by trying not to make any sudden movements which might attract Sorrel’s wrath. “heh heh heh” they both meekly chucked to themselves as her onslaught on the Kai continued.


Age 780, Planet Basur


Korian training.png

Shihori was on guard as she fought, she brushed the hair off her face with a smile as she sent her power through the roof and transformed into a Super Saiyan. Close in behind her came her father slicing the air with a sharp kick which she just barely managed to dodge. Next, she spun to intercept a punch directed at her back from her mother who had circled around and tried to spring a sneak attack from above. She clutched onto Sorrel’s forearm and whipped her aside as her attention was caught by the surging power level of her father who transformed into a Super Saiyan. She wasted no time and thrusted her gloved hand forward to fire off a full power energy wave at her now attacking father. The beam was intercepted bare handed and cast off into the sky once he raised his power further still. Shihori didn’t forget about Sorrel who was trying to act sneaky again and get the drop on her, she flew in low on the white rabbit and threw a left which was dodged by an increase in speed from her mother. Both ladies smiled to one another during their spar. Korian, well he couldn’t be happier to see how far his wife and daughter had progressed in their training. Sorrel was now at least as strong as Shihori’s Super Saiyan form and his little girl, who wasn’t so little anymore, had managed to increase her power by leaps and bounds since her training on the Sacred World of the Kais. “Alright, girls! I think that’s enough for today. Great job, you two!” He was the first to power down and break from combat but much to his surprise Sorrel and Shihori were locked in a rapid barrage of attacking and defending against one another. Korian smiled to himself as he was so proud of Shihori’s discipline, all business like her mother when she got down to it. The two ladies then separated and Shihori’s golden hair faded back to dark brown. “You sure have gotten strong, Mom. Even those hits I managed to block are sure to leave a mark.” Sorrel smirked as she followed suite with her daughter and came to a relaxed pose. “Don’t count me out yet, sweetie. Your mom is full of surprises.” Korian joined the two and threw his arms around both of their shoulders and began to squeeze them both tight against his chest. “That is until Dad gets involved then you’re both in trouble. Ha ha!” Shihori just giggled at her father’s playful antics and Sorrel groaned at the squeeze her husband put on her hat. “Sure thing, dear.” She managed to slip out of his grasp and adjusted her hat back to her liking. The three of them headed back for home as it was getting late and Korian’s stomach had alarmed them that it was dangerously close to dinner time.

Shihori now twelve years old and dangerously on the cusp of her teenage years showed a confidence in how she carried herself. Her father always reminded her to think ahead when she fought and to not let anger or frustration rule the day. Of course, while she was a levelheaded young lady, this didn’t stop her snarky teen attitude from rearing its head occasionally, she was too much like her mother sometimes.


Back at home, the whole family sat down to a nice hot meal which Shihori had assisted her grandmother in preparing. Shihori was very animatedly explaining today’s training session to Kitsune complete with hand gestures. “And then Dad tried to come at me like this, but I was like no way and blasted him really good!” Kitsune was amused by her antics and Korian just lightly shook his head at Shihori’s exaggerations. “So, are you still planning to travel to Universe 7 tomorrow and find your old home, Korian?” Kitsune asked trying to strike up some polite conversation with her son. The Saiyan just nodded with a mouth full of food that was quickly swallowed. “We sure are. You should come with us. I’d like for us all to experience where I came from together.”


Korian had eagerly taken an interest in learning about his heritage once he had become fully aware that he wasn’t from this universe. The Supreme Kai filled in some blanks for him when they had trained together, he explained that there were twelve universes in all and that they resided in the ninth universe. He further extrapolated that Korian was from the seventh universe due to his Saiyan heritage and the fact that based on Korian’s recollections all the other Saiyans had been wiped out but himself. Korian had managed to enable the use of the Kai Kai technique but was still handicapped in the ability to use it fully without godly Ki. Since he could remember his home world in bits and pieces from when he was a small boy, he may be able to bridge the gap between their separate universes and travel to his former home.


Early the next morning, Shihori and Korian were headed off to the city to pick up some supplies for their trip. They duo bid Sorrel and Kitsune farewell before they flew off into the sky to take care of their errands. Kitsune was helping Sorrel pack a few bags when there was a knock at the front door of their home,” Be right there!” Sorrel called out as she made her way to the door, once she opened the door, she was rather shocked by the appearance of some familiar faces that she had not expect to see. Bergamo and his two brothers were on her doorstep but they were flanked by an unusual looking man she had never seen before, he was tall with light blue skin and white hair that hung parted on either side of his face, he was also clutching a staff with a green orb encircled by a blue ring. “Bergamo?! What brings you here?” The tall gray wolf looked down at the short white rabbit with a stoic expression on his face and as a matter of fact neither of his brothers were looking pleased to be here either. “Hello, Sorrel. May we come in? We have something we need to discuss.” Sorrel stepped aside to allow them into her home which surprised Kitsune who had stopped packing and stood to watch these strangers enter her family’s home. Bergamo nodded to the fox in greeting as everyone came inside the house followed by Sorrel, she offered everyone a seat at her table which the three wolf brothers accepted, but the other one just gave her a smile. “I’m fine, thank you for your hospitality.” Sorrel went about offering everyone some tea as she poured out a few cups and sat down with one herself. “So, you said you wanted to talk?” Bergamo just looked down into the steaming cup of tea that she had offered to him before he looked back up and began to explain his presence. “We would like to recruit you for a tournament that is being held today and I hope you’ll agree to participate because frankly, the fate of the entire universe depends on it.” This shocked both Kitsune and Sorrel into wide eyed expressions as the entire situation was explained in detail to them about the Tournament of Power being held between universes in presence of the King of All and the fate of those who failed to claim victory. Sorrel was unnerved to put it lightly and her leg bounced nervous as she considered the possibilities of what might befall them. “So, you need my help to win this tournament against eight other universes? That’s a tall order.” Her eyes switched their attention over to the blue skinned man who was examining her family pictures in the living room. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name. Who might you be?” He set down a framed photo of Korian, Shihori as a toddler, and herself that was taken more than a decade prior. “How very rude of me. I am Mojito, attendant to Lord Sidra, the God of Destruction of our universe.” Sorrel’s heart felt like it climbed into her throat and her expression showed it as he introduced himself title and all. “Oh, is that so? Pleased to meet you.” Bergamo and his brothers stared nervously at Sorrel seemingly all at once awaiting her answer. “What about that man you were involved with when we fought back then? He would be a great addition to our numbers.” Sorrel couldn’t bring up Korian in front of Mojito, while Roh kept his end of the bargain to not bring him up to Sidra, she couldn’t risk how he might react once he found out how powerful her husband was and how he ended up in Universe 9 in the first place. She thought up some bull shit rather quickly and tried to look down. “Oh, my late husband and daughter passed away some years ago in an attack.” Kitsune’s ears twitched in reaction to her lies but she kept quiet. Sorrel continued the act, “His mother is the only family I have left.” She feigned wiping a tear from her eye and clutched Kitsune by the hand in a fake display of consolation. Bergamo and his brothers began to look down and offered their condolences. Mojito on the other hand just remained cold and unreadable until the tense moment broke, “Is that so? How very dreadful. My sincerest condolences for your loss.” Sorrel nodded in thanks and returned her attention back to Bergamo. “I’ll join your cause. I’ll do whatever it takes to protect our home.” Bergamo stood up alongside his brothers and smiled very appreciatively for her acceptance. “Excellent, we do need to hurry since we’re short a few fighters.” Mojito interjected “Yes, if you would kindly accompany us now so we may begin our preparations for the tournament. Time is short.” This caught Sorrel by surprise, and she bit down on her lower lip very anxiously, but she just nodded to Mojito. “If I may have a moment to say goodbye to my mother in law. This may be the last time we see each other after all.” Mojito nodded in agreeance to her request and began to usher the Trio de Danger outside the house for their departure, before leaving though he did turn back and give a smirk before he exited the house. Sorrel stood up and pulled Kitsune into a tight hug which was one of the only truthful things she had done in the last couple of minutes. She also whispered into her ear. “Take them and go, lie to them, do whatever it takes because we both know what Sidra might do if he ever finds out about Korian.” Kitsune was overcome with emotion by her request, it was a strange mix of confusion and sadness as tears welled up in her eyes. She looked down to her daughter in law who also had tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. “I love you, Sorrel, you just remember that your family needs you and you get back to us. You hear me?” The tiny white rabbit wiped her face and tried to smile bravely as she gave an understanding nod. As they parted ways and Sorrel opened the front door to depart, giving her home and Kitsune one last look before leaving with the others.


Not long after, Korian and Shihori had returned home from their errands with some bags of food and such in tow. Shihori saw Kitsune waiting under the tree in the front yard and ran to her grandmother with a big smile. “Hi, grandma! Ready to go? I’m so excited!” Kitsune forced a smile and tried her hardest to mask the overwhelming sadness of lying to her granddaughter. “Of course, my little honey bunny.” Shihori ran to the house and started to call out for her mother, but Kitsune called after her to stop. “Wait, Shihori. Your mother….” she hesitated as she spoke, but soon found the words. “Your mother isn’t coming with us this time.” Both Korian and Shihori looked confused by her words, but she tried to her best to come up with something on the fly. “The Supreme Kai stopped by and requested that she go visit her friend Hopp who apparently isn’t feeling well. You know your mother always worrying about everyone but herself.” Korian’s brow furrowed and Shihori looked equally confused by her utter bull shit explanation. “But she insisted that we head on out and once all is well; she can have the Supreme Kai take her to us. She doesn’t want you to miss your first trip to another universe after all.” Kitsune tried to sound as convincing as possible and Shihori’s expression softened. “Okay, grandma. Mom sure is thoughtful after all.” Korian pondered her explanation for a moment. “Well, why don’t we just wait for her to get back here so we can all go together?” Kitsune elbowed him sharply in the ribs. “What?! And disappoint Shihori? You know how furious that would make Sorrel.” Korian’s expression shifted to one of realization that this could get him in trouble with his wife and he tried to laugh it off like he was kidding. “Oh, I would never. Who me?! Nah. You’re right.” Shihori chuckled at her father who was being a goof and Kitsune breathed a sigh of relief. The three of them gathered everything together with the ladies each carrying a backpack and Korian strapped down with a few bags and carrying a large duffel in his free hand. “Okay, you two, hang on tight and keep your fingers crossed!” Korian began to focus on thoughts of his childhood and got visions of a wind-swept grassland with a small domed shaped house dotting the landscape. He homed in on this feeling as reached out for it and suddenly the trio vanished into thin air.


And so, the Tournament of Power had begun, and a sinister fate quickly befell Universe 9.


Universe 7, Planetoid Pas


In a flash Korian and his passengers appeared onto a windy plain, the ladies staring in awe of the foreign land they now stood on. As for Korian, a sense of familiarity washed over him as he spotted the dome shaped house off in the distance. “We made it. I’m home.” A quick flight over to the house showed that it had seen better days, but mostly remained intact. Korian pushed open the front door and was met with a rush of cold dread on what he might find inside. Choppy memories flashed before his eyes like a dream, he saw a woman sitting at work bench in the corner and a man who he bore a resemblance sitting at the dusty table near the kitchen. He proceeded further inside and stared around in awe at the remains of what was once his early childhood home. Shihori and Kitsune each fanned out to inspect the layout of the house. Korian stopped at the work bench over in the corner of the house, near-by there appeared to be an attached garage that now stood empty. On the table there were still dusty tools left in their place for decades and a computer with a monitor. He pressed some buttons and it surprisingly sprang to life with a hum of energy. On the monitor appeared a small display with some functions labeled one of which caught his eye called ‘LOG’, so he tapped a few keys to highlight the ‘LOG’ and hit the return key. Suddenly, a woman with long dark brown hair and eyes appeared on the screen and began to speak. “I’ve successfully reconfigured the beacon on the captured ship to send the proper frequency if Kabo were to be detected in mid-flight. Hopefully, I can access the star charts on its mainframe, so we know exactly where Freeza’s forces are based.” The woman stopped as a child’s voice called out from across the room. “Mama! Papa is almost home, time to eat!” The woman smiled and reached out to pick up the small child which shocked Korian to the core as he was staring into his younger face sitting on the woman’s lap. The door behind the woman opened and a tall, muscular man appeared in the middle of the room. “Yo! Parserii, Korian, I’m home!” His younger self excitedly hopped down off her lap and ran over to the man who scooped him up and placed him on his shoulders. The woman smiled at the scene and leaned in to switch off the monitor and the screen went blank. Korian sank down in the chair near the work bench in disbelief. Kitsune had placed a hand on his shoulder and Shihori was at his side looking concerned for him. “Papa, are you okay?” Korian didn’t know what to say to his daughter because he didn’t know how he felt. For so long he wished he could have learned more about his birth parents and now here was the information staring him right in the face. “I’m glad you’re both here.” Kitsune smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “I’m glad I know their names now, Parserii and Kabo.” He smiled to himself in disbelief and wrapped an arm around Shihori’s shoulders. “Those were your grandparents names.”


A few hours went by and the trio went about cleaning up the place what best they could, Shihori had gone outside and collected some wildflowers which she laid on the kitchen table as a sign of happier times. She brought her hands together and prayed for her grandparents that she never got to meet and wished them happiness together in the afterlife. Kitsune saw her do this and she smiled at the sweet gesture her granddaughter had made. Now it was time to depart back home and Kitsune looked nervous, what if there wasn’t a home to get back to? What if her son and granddaughter never got to see Sorrel ever again? Korian noticed her anxious state and patted her on the back, “What’s wrong? I got us here in one piece, we’ll be fine getting back home.” Kitsune forced a smile and followed along with Shihori outside as they closed the home and gathered their belongings. “See you later, house. I’ll be back one day, I promise.” Korian said cheerfully. They all gathered together and both ladies placed their hands on Korian for the trip home. Kitsune closed her eyes tight as she didn’t know what to expect on the other side, with that they quickly disappeared in a flash and she knew there was no going back now.



They soon reappeared in their front yard, Kitsune’s eyes slowly peeling themselves open as Shihori threw her arms up in excitement and exclaimed, “What a ride!” Kitsune couldn’t believe her eyes that everything was right where it should be. Could they have been victorious after all? Then what about the other universes? She followed Korian and Shihori to the front door of the house which swung open to reveal Sorrel sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea. She leaned her head into her propped-up fist and smiled as her daughter walked over to cling onto her and give her a kiss on the cheek. “Hi, Mom. We missed you. How was Auntie Hopp feeling?” Sorrel went right along with it without missing a beat. She pulled out a chair for her daughter to join her at the table and share some tea. “She’s doing much better now, thanks. How was your trip?” Shihori began to explain what happened on their journey as Korian leaned over to give his wife a hug in greeting, Kitsune saw Sorrel’s face over his shoulder and caught a very serious look when their eyes met. Kitsune knew what that meant, and the sly fox knew that she would have her own story to tell, but that was for another time.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 5: (Part 2)

A few days later, quiet had once again settled on our favorite diverse family, Shihori was outside under the tree in front of her home reading a book that her grandmother had given to her. Korian was exercising a short distance away performing some shadow boxing in his work out clothing. Sorrel was joined by Kitsune in front of her house enjoying some tea with one another, Sorrel was recalling to the recent events that unfolded in the Tournament of Power, the two women shared an even deeper bond now, one of a shared secret that each promised the other not to disclose, perhaps it stemmed from the shame of having to lie to protect their loved ones from harm. As we have come to learn, a house built on lies will inevitably fall. Shihori peered up from her reading and was met with the sudden appearance of the Supreme Kai flanked by two people she had never seen before. She stood up quickly, leaving her book open on the ground and called out to her father a short distance away. “Papa! We have visitors.” The young lady was already on the defensive as she joined her father’s side who was also aware that they had guests. Roh and his entourage approached the father-daughter pair, but the Supreme Kai wasn’t his usual boisterous and snide self to Korian, nor did he even bothered to utter a greeting to Shihori. No, it was his short, red bearded, and green skinned companion that spoke first. “You seem to be carrying yourself quite well for a dead man, Saiyan. Depending on what you have to say next, it can be arranged.” Korian remained calm but his expression told a story of confusion as to the events that were currently unfolding. Shihori was about to speak her mind and stepped forward but her mother called out from above “STOP!” and landed in front of her family with her arms outstretched to shield them from harm. “Lord Sidra, I beg you. Allow me to explain.” Korian and Shihori looked surprised at the turn of events, Korian was alarmed to be standing face to face with the God of Destruction of Universe 9 after all these years. He shot Roh a look that begged the question, have you finally betrayed me after all the trust we built? Sidra cut in after the sudden appearance of Sorrel on the scene,” For your services during the tournament I will give you that much. Now out with it before I change my mind.” Sorrel looked defiant and turned her head slightly to look at Korian, her bright red eyes looked sad the moment they met eyes, but she turned her attention quickly back to Sidra and Mojito who she recognized at his side. “I did it to protect my family, just as I served our universe during the tournament. Please, believe me, we meant no disrespect to you.” Sidra closed his eyes and sighed, folding his arms over his chest as he considered her words. “Fine, I believe you but what am I to do with you lot now?” The Supreme Kai chimed in,” Lord Sidra, if I may…” Sidra’s expression shifted to an angry one and he stopped the Kai in his tracks with his words. “You may not! You’re a damn liar and a fool, Supreme Kai. If destroying you wasn’t detrimental to myself, I would have gladly ended you this instant.” This promptly shut Roh down and he took a step back and remained uncharacteristically quiet. Sorrel shot the Supreme Kai a look as she dared to be so bold when Sidra was on the edge. “Did you betray our trust, Supreme Kai? How could you?!” Mojito began to smile and lightly chuckled to himself at Sorrel’s words. “Oh, gracious no, the Supreme Kai has kept his word all along. It was I who revealed the knowledge of your existence to Lord Sidra.” This revelation shocked Korian and his family especially Sorrel who knew that her previous lie fell flat on its face. “How did you know?” she asked the attendant coolly. Mojito continued to look pleased with himself. “It’s my business to keep an eye on such things for the God of Destruction. As a matter of fact, I’ve known for quite some time, but after your battle with the demons I decided to monitor you closely.” Sorrel looked defeated and gave her daughter an apologetic look. “What happens to us now?” Sidra had calmed down a bit and he stepped over to the little rabbit looking her eye to eye as they were very similar in height. He looked up to Korian who stood defiant in his presence, “After what I witnessed from your race in the Tournament of Power, I should wipe you out on the spot, but what else the experience taught me was that your people while reckless and proud are also honorable and selfless warriors. So, I’m willing to give you a chance to be that for our universe. We need more people like that here and I want us all to be better off.” Korian’s stance relaxed and he looked thoughtfully upon the god’s words. He nodded sharply, “It’s all I’ve ever wanted for my adopted home and it’s the person I strive to be.” He placed a hand on his daughter’s shoulder and gave her a small smile. “Our children deserve better.” Sidra accepted Korian’s words and looked pleased with the response he had given. “Very well then, we’ll see what we can do to help you in that role. At the week’s end Mojito will come to retrieve you and bring you to my world for training.” He retreated to Mojito’s side and placed a hand on the tall blue man. He gave Korian a cold stare as if sizing him up.” You will come to understand the upper limits of your power.” Sidra said prophetically before vanishing into thin air with Mojito, the Supreme Kai just nodded as did so as well, leaving the three of them in astonishment at this strange turn of events. Sorrel whirled around to face her husband and did her best to look pitiful and apologetic as her big, bright red eyes glistened with tears and her lip quivered. “Please don’t be mad, but I have to tell you something.”


A short time later, the group was rejoined by Kitsune and everyone was sitting around the table as Sorrel explained the strange events surrounding the Tournament of Power and what had ultimately transpired. Korian looked far too serious after hearing the tale unfold as well as Shihori who shook her head in disbelief. Sorrel waited to hear it from her husband on how she should never have lied, and they should have faced oblivion together, but that never came as Korian clenched his fists and looked rather excited. “To think that there are such strong guys out there in other universes. I want to fight them all to see for myself. I want to see if I can be the best.” Sorrel face palmed and shook her head in her hand. “Saiyans....” Shihori chuckled at her father’s sudden mood change and she knew at the joyful interaction of her parents that come what may she loved being a part of this family.


By the end of the week Korian was ready to jump out of his skin in anticipation for Mojito’s return. Sorrel was with Shihori at the table having her daughter do her homeschool work, both ladies seemed distracted as they watched the Saiyan pace around the house like a nervous wreck. Shihori whispered to her mother, “How long is he going to be doing that?” Sorrel just silently shook her head as her eyes darted back and forth following his pacing, “I don’t know. Do you think we should stop him?” she said seemingly mesmerized by her husband’s child-like behavior. Suddenly, a knock at the door and Korian nearly ripped the door from its hinges trying to open it, but his mood fell flat when he realized that it was Kitsune and not Mojito who decided to call upon them. “Oh, it’s just you.” He said glumly as he retreated from the door to allow her inside. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that.” She pushed past him and joined the other ladies at the table. “What’s wrong with him?” Kitsune inquired while pointing at him with her thumb. Shihori looked at her grandmother with a shrug. “I think he’s waiting for Mojito to come pick him up. He’s been like this all morning.” Korian stopped suddenly and let out an exasperated sigh. “What is taking him so long to get here?! I want to start training now.” He was whining like a spoiled child which elicited a look from all three ladies at the table that said he was being a big baby. Finally, a knock at the door which caused Korian to literally jump and bound to the front door like an overly excited child. Mojito was standing on the other side and he gave the eager Korian a very curious look, “Are we ready to go? I do have a schedule to keep.” Korian nodded excitedly and turned back to his family who came across the room to join him. “Goodbye, Papa, I’m going to miss you.” Shihori stood on her toes to give him a big hug which he returned in kind. “I’ll only be gone for a little while, baby. I’ll be back before you know it.” Once she climbed down from around his neck, he turned to Kitsune who put a hand on his shoulder. “Do me proud, son.” Korian responded by surprising her with a crushing hug. Finally, he turned his attention to Sorrel who was smiling but looking sad at the same time. “Give it your all, ya big dummy. We’ll be here waiting for you when you get back.” The little rabbit jumped up and wrapped her arms around his neck to plant a deep kiss on his lips which surprised him at first, but he held onto her very lovingly. Shihori made a face at the lengthy duration of the kiss and felt uncomfortable watching her parents practically make out in front of her. “Get a room you two.” Sorrel hopped down and Korian held onto her for a moment longer while looking down to her bright red eyes with a smile. “I love you.” Sorrel beamed and wiped a tear from her eye, “I know.” Korian exited the house with Mojito and placed a hand on his shoulder as he was instructed to do so. He waved with a smile as they vanished from sight and left all three ladies waving at where he once stood.


Age 780, Sidra’s world


mojito vs korian.jpg

Days turned to weeks and weeks to months, Korian was in the middle of sparring with Mojito on Sidra’s world. The combat loving Saiyan was struggling to keep up with the nimble angel let alone lay a single finger on him. Mojito just calmly flew backwards through the air as Korian engaged in another flurry of punches aimed at bringing him to a standstill. Mojito gracefully dodged each blow as it was thrown, it seemed he had a perfect read on Korian’s movements to the point where he could almost predict what he would do next. “Perhaps you would have an easier time if you used THAT technique?” Mojito said in an instructing manner. This prompted Korian to break off his attack pattern and hover in the air a short distance away. “Fine. I’ll show you.” Korian closed his eyes and brought calm to his mind, a long, even inhale of air was taken into his lungs as he felt the point in which this new power washed over him. A glowing red aura crept up his body which spread out like he was engulfed in liquid flames; his normally dark brown hair turned a brilliant red and as he opened his eyes, they had bright red irises the same color as his wife and daughter. Korian calmly exhaled and brought himself back into an attacking fighting pose. “Now I’m ready. Let’s see how you handle this.” He dashed in with brilliant speed that left a red streak of fiery energy in his wake, Mojito began to go on the defensive again rather easily but was more calculated in his actions. Korian’s movements seemed to become more graceful and fluid as well, he felt like his spatial awareness had extended in the middle of combat, able to see and read things he hadn’t before. Korian threw a right straight that was blocked by the palm of Mojito’s hand as the two sailed through the air. The Angel just smiled and grabbed his wrist to twirl him around in the air and send him crashing down to the ground below. Korian rubbed his aching head as the god Ki faded from his body and he returned to his natural state. Mojito calmly landed next to him with his staff in hand who was followed shortly thereafter by Sidra who had been watching the training unfold. “You’re a clumsy oaf, Korian. Far too rigid and always eager to finish the fight on your own terms.” Sidra shook his head with a sigh after giving his analysis. Mojito chimed in,” Though for a mortal your progression is quite outstanding. Being able to unlock the power of a god’s Ki in this amount of time. Perhaps you’re ready to try and push things a tiny bit further.” Mojito held up his thumb and forefinger as a visual example for how tiny he really meant. Korian hopped up to his feet and looked eager to start things off right away. “Alright! I’m ready for anything, show me what you’ve got!” His infectious enthusiasm was interrupted by an audible growl from his stomach which elicited an embarrassed laugh from him. “But first, got anything to eat? I’m starving.” Sidra just rolled his eyes and began to walk away.


Age 780, Planet Basur


Later in the year, Shihori had just celebrated her thirteenth birthday the day before with her mother and grandmother, she even had a few friends her age she knew from the city over to enjoy the festivities. The company during this joyous occasion helped but she still felt sad and lonely since her father had been gone so long. The hybrid Saiyan sat outside on the roof of her house with her head propped up on her balled-up fist, she was looking wistfully at the fiery setting sun over the mountains in the distance. “Shihori!” Sorrel had called out from down below as she appeared around the corner of the house looking for her daughter. “Up here, Mama.” She waved once her mother had turned around and caught sight of her. Sorrel leapt up to the roof to join her and she sat down next to her daughter, tucking her knees against her chest in a similar manner to how Shihori was sitting. “What’s wrong, sweetheart? You look sad.” Shihori just shook her head and continued to watch the setting sun which glistened off her bright red eyes. “It’s nothing, just thinking about Papa. I miss him.” Sorrel looked over to her daughter with concern and understanding, she knew exactly how she felt, and she wrapped an arm around her and pulled her head against her chest. In a very motherly fashion, she smoothed her hair atop her head and enjoyed the view with her. “Don’t you worry, your father will come back to us no matter what. He loves you too much to forget about you.” Shihori’s expression brightened a little as she closed her eyes and felt comforted by her mother. “I tell you what, tomorrow we’ll spend the day together, just me and you, we’ll do whatever you want. How does that sound?” Her teenage daughter perked up and looked excited at the prospect of having a girl’s day out. “Really? I would like that.” Sorrel smiled to her daughter and gave her a kiss on the forehead. “Anything for you, my little honey bunny, now come on it’s time for dinner.”


Planet Desper, neighboring system to Planet Basur


Elsewhere in the galaxy, an ominous figure with pointed ears and glowing red eyes rears its head and looks to the stars. The dark presence is clutching onto the motionless body of another person. The figure drops the body from its grasp and turns its attention on the city below. Firing out a dark red ball of energy which explodes on impact and vaporizes everything on the ground in a rising column of hellfire and destruction. “I’ll find you, Korian. If it’s the last thing I do.”



Planet Basur


The next day, Sorrel and Shihori are out shopping in the city for some new clothes for the teen half-Saiyan. The two ladies decided to stop for a bite to eat at a familiar old ladies’ food stand. Smiling and enjoying the tasty cuisine together Sorrel teases Shihori’s ears in a playful manner which causes Shihori to shoot her a look of ‘Stop it Mom!’ Once they finished their food and picked up their shopping bags to leave, Sorrel’s ears twitched as she felt a familiar and revolting cold presence catch her sixth sense. Shihori felt it too like a slap to the face as she felt a well of dark energy approaching fast and turned her eyes skyward to see a large blue man with short white hair and a red jumpsuit come flying in at a shocking speed. Once Sorrel caught sight of the figure behind this dark power, she felt her jaw dropped in complete disbelief at what her eyes were seeing, she shook her head and pulled her daughter close behind her. “No, it can’t be. You’re dead. I watched you die!” Mira glowered at the two from in the sky and lowered himself down to the ground, once his feet were down, he uncrossed his arms and shot Sorrel a cold, red eyed gaze. “Yet here I am. Stronger and better than ever.” His eyes narrowed as he did not sense his intended prey anywhere nearby. “Where’s Korian? I’ve come to make him suffer for what he did to me.” His words cut into Shihori’s ears like a sharp knife which caused the young lady to grit her teeth and clench her fists in anger at this man who dared to threaten her father. “[email protected]*$ off! We’ll never tell you where my Dad is!” Sorrel tried to stifle her daughter’s outburst, but Mira just slyly smiled at her remark like it made him happy to hear her words. “Oh my, so you had a child together. How wonderful! It will be such a pleasure to make you scream in despair while I tear her to pieces with my bare hands right in front of you.” Sorrel narrowed her eyes in anger and stepped up more to guard Shihori from this monster. “Don’t you think for a second I would ever let you lay a finger on her.” Mira seemed delighted by the prospects of Sorrel stepping forward to challenge him in combat. “If I can’t have Korian, you’ll both make do until I get my hands on him. Towa will be pleased to know I made you suffer before you died.” Sorrel began to increase her energy little by little as she concentrated on pulling off the technique as a surprise. A glowing white ball of energy sprang forth in her palm which she lobbed into the air between them, she shouted back to her daughter, “Shihori cover your eyes!” Sorrel was already grabbing Shihori by the arm and taking off into the sky with her in tow when the ball of energy exploded in blinding light which briefly shielded them from his view and allowed her to escape. After a few moments of blindness, Mira snarled in anger as he took off after them. “Have it your way. Death it is.”


Sorrel’s mind was in full blown panic mode as she flew as fast as she could to get herself and Shihori out of harm’s way. Shihori didn’t know what to do as her mother towed her along at breakneck speed, suddenly the white rabbit took a detour and shot down to the ground in the middle of a wasteland she recognized from her youth. She pulled Shihori close to her as they huddled amongst the craggy rocks with the dusty wind whipping their ears about. “Shh. Stay quiet and suppress your power.” Sorrel was sweating bullets as she felt his encroaching presence come closer and closer to their location. Suddenly, a voice called out that seemed to echo off the rocks surrounding them. Their excellent ears picked up roughly where it was emanating from as he spoke, “You can’t hide forever, rabbit! Show yourself or I’m going to blow up the entire planet just to get your corpses and present it to your precious Korian.” Sorrel gave her daughter a look which Shihori returned with a nod. “If we work together, we might stand a chance, come on, we can do this!” Sorrel wasn’t reassured by her eager teenager but what choice did they at this point when he was threatening to destroy everyone they know. The two females stepped out of their concealment with confidence and squared off against Mira who was overjoyed they answered the call. “Here I didn’t think you had it in you. For that, I promise to make your daughter’s death as quick as possible.” Sorrel gritted her teeth in anger and cocked her fists at her sides as she raised her power into a brilliant blue aura which surrounded her body, she kept going as much as should to bring the energy forth. It was all on the line now and she would do anything in her power to protect Shihori from harm. Shihori surprised Mira by bringing her power level skyrocketing forth as her hair stood on end as she cried out “Kyyyaaaaaaa” with her fists clenched firmly in front of her body. She transformed into her Super Saiyan form, but pushed it further which caused her hair to become more rigid and defined, electrical discharge sparking off her body as her golden aura swept around her, she had managed to reach Super Saiyan 2 with ease due to all the training she had undergone. “Splendid.” Mira was beside himself in anticipation at the fact he had Korian’s precious loved ones here and now to brutally kill.

Sorrel and Shihori vs Mira 2.jpg


“Go!” Sorrel called out as she flew high and Shihori immediately followed her lead but swept in low on the demon in a combined and coordinated assault which was meant with rapid dodges and an increase in speed from Mira. Sorrel and Shihori each picked up the pace to match his increase in movement speed which surprised him. The half-Saiyan whipped a kick aimed at his stomach which was blocked and sent a concussive shockwave rippling through the air. Not a moment later Sorrel was coming down from above with a sharp, energy charged axe kicked that was aimed for his head. Mira just twisted to the side and allowed it to harmlessly pass him by. He started to go on the offensive himself and began to press into Shihori who was still on the attack herself, she was caught off guard for a moment as a hard back kick struck up against her arms which she managed to bring together in a cross guard at the last second. Sorrel circled around behind his position and began to hurl a continuous rain of energy blasts on his position, Shihori followed her lead as she quickly changed position and matched her mother’s attack from the other side in an attempt to overwhelm the demon with their deadly rain of energy blasts. Sorrel broke off the attack as she began to feel the drain on her stamina from use rampant use of her Ki. Shihori meanwhile could keep it up due to her higher level of power but matched her mother in ceasing their attack. The wind quickly whipped up and the smoke on their point of impact cleared to reveal that Mira was gone. Had they done it? Could it be that simple? Their analysis of the situation was quickly shattered as he appeared right in Sorrel’s face and devastated her with a hard-right hand that sent her crashing down into the rocks below. Shihori gasped in shock at the demon’s speed and power he exhibited, and she worried for her mother who disappeared into the rubble of a broken plateau below. “Don’t lose sight of your enemy, brat.” A voice called out just behind her and Mira was there sending a sharp elbow strike straight into her face which drew blood from her nose and snapped her head back. She lost consciousness for a moment but came to as her head was throttled rearward. She grabbed at her bleeding nose with her fingers and blew out her nostrils to clear them of blood. “Bastard!” She charged in a rage and began to engage the smiling Mira one on one in hand to hand combat. She managed to land a few blows which were soundly blocked, and the demon responded in kind as he began to throttle her with punches from all angles of attack which quickly overwhelmed her defenses and battered the young girl. She nearly collapsed from the pain but managed to hang on as she snapped a front kick forward which was quickly grabbed up by Mira. “Too slow.” He whipped her into the air and clung onto her as he charged headfirst toward the ground with his aim to snap her like a whip off the ground and bludgeon her off the very ground in a blow which would surely kill her. His advance was stopped as he was intercepted by kick to the face from Sorrel who had managed to recover herself from the ground below. Shihori was released from his grasp in the ensuing melee and joined her mother’s side. “He’s so strong.” Shihori said as she wiped the blood from her nose with the back of her gloved hand. Sorrel was cut up on her face and the exposed portions of her arms and legs. “I know, but we have to hold out. Someone will come to help us.” Mira wiped the dirt off his cheek from her boots and sneered in anger at the exhausted looking women. “No one can save you now.” Mira roared in anger as his dark Ki energy burst forth in a blood red aura around him. His power was immense before but now it was absolutely overwhelming like there was no end to it, Sorrel felt a fear she had not felt in a long time, not since they had first met on Metius all those years ago. Mira charged forth with blinding speed and closed the distance on them before they could react. He buried a savage uppercut into Shihori’s stomach that continued to lift her up on its forward momentum into her body. “Gaaaaaahh” the young lady felt like she was nearly cleaved in two by the blow as blood burst forth from her mouth in a graphic display of violence. Sorrel cried out for her daughter and tried to
reach out to grab her from his onslaught.“SHIHORI!!!” It was too late as she was cast off the blow and fell to the ground with a sickening thud. “You son of a bitch!!!” She turned her attention to attack Mira who beckoned her forward and when she came at him, he was ready, burying a knee into her stomach which caused her to lose all the air in her lungs with a sharp gasp. Mira wasn’t finished as he smashed her down to the ground with a double hammer fist that sent her careening into an impact crater. The monstrous demon lowered himself down to continue the assault on his prey and spread his arms wide into the air. “Do you see?! There is nothing you can do to save yourselves. Death is but an inevitability.” Sorrel managed to get up to her knees and she spit out the taste of blood in her mouth. Her eyes fell onto Shihori who was curled up on the ground and groaning in pain from the attack. Sorrel managed to stand defiantly before Mira which incensed him further with her continued reluctance to accept her fate. “Pitiful creature. I would put you out of your misery, but you must understand your husband's sins.” Mira vanished before her and came in with lightning speed to palm strike her to the chin which snapped her head back and caused more blood to flow from her mouth. Mira wasn’t finished just yet, he wanted them to understand how he felt humiliated by all those defeats he suffered at Korian’s hands. Mira snapped a swift kick into Sorrel’s right arm which snapped her arm in half in an unnatural ‘V’ shape under the immense force of the blow, it was the same type of wound that he suffered at the hands of Korian many years ago. She screamed out in absolute agony of having her arm decimated in such a way which caused her to collapse to her knees in a pain induced daze and clutch on to her broken flesh. Mira approached with cold calculation and punched her in the face but before she could fall the demon clutched on to the back of her head and repeated this brutal assault again and again. Sorrel nearly unconscious just slumped down out of his grasp and clattered to the ground leaving blood stains on Mira's boots. The demon's lip quivered in anger at her passive defiance of him and he stomped down on her shin causing her leg to make an audible crack. This brought Sorrel back to consciousness and she gasped in horror at the pain, but Mira was there to slam his hand down over her mouth to prevent her from screaming. "Shhhh. Not yet, let's go see to your daughter, shall we?" Mira slammed a powerful punch directly into her abdomen which caused Sorrel to cough up more blood and pass out from the pain and extensive damage caused by his unrelenting violence.

Sorrel wounded 2.png


Shihori was beginning to regain her composure when she saw Mira step forward a few paces from her dragging something. Once Mira reached the young girl, he held up her mother by the ears and settled the rabbit on her knees so she could see what he had done to her mother. Sorrel was beaten to a bloody pulp, one eye completely swollen shut and a copious amount of blood trickling out the corner of her mouth, her head hanging limp in his grasp, her clothes were nearly shredded and her body was littered with bloody cuts and contusions from his savage assault. Sorrel was barely conscious and managed a cough of blood followed by one word that she managed on an escaped, raspy breath,” Run.” Shihori tried to cry out but no words came from her shocked vocal cords, tears began to stream uncontrollably from her eyes as she took it all in. She found her voice and cried out in frustration, anger, and sadness at the sight of her foe holding her beaten mother. Her voice began to tremble as she saw Mira smile in delight at the reaction he received, “Don’t you…. dare…. don’t you……HURT MY MOM!!!!!! Suddenly something in her broke, a hungry, animalistic urge to destroy him was set free. She felt like her body was going to explode as she cried out and the power burst forth around her much to the shock of the demon. Shihori was quaking and writhing in her attempts to contain it all, the power enveloped her body and she underwent a rapid and explosive metamorphosis. Mira shielded his eyes with his free hand and when he next laid his eyes on the girl she had changed dramatically, her hair had become longer and more rigid, extending past her waist, her blue eyes now sharper and more defined met his demonic red eyes with a cold stare. Electrical discharge danced all around her body as she began to approach him on a mission to get her mother out of his filthy hands. “Super Saiyan 3.” He said in anger as his mind flashed back to her father’s transformation and subsequent battle with him in that form.

ssj3 shihori 2.png



Mira let Sorrel out of his grasp, and she slumped to the ground in a broken and bloody heap. This set Shihori’s rage even further off the deep end as she dove forward and rocked his face with a right hook which made the demon twist his neck and sneer under the force of the blow. She was shocked that he could still manage to remain standing after that kind of attack and he tried to strike back at her, but she used her increased speed and power to evade. Mira gave chase and they began to clash around the area, destroying both the ground around them and rocky plateaus that littered the wasteland’s terrain. Shihori’s murderous rage was still off the scale as her mind swarmed with thoughts of nothing but destroying this demon who dared to lay a finger on her mother. Shihori flew at Mira ready to take his head off with a kick, her foot making contact, yet Mira managed to reach out with a punch that caused a near simultaneous clash. Each blow dealt into the other’s face which sent their heads twisting back, Mira's fist pressing up into the young girl's face and Shihori's boot was pressing down into the vile blue demon's cheek, yet each combatant just sneered in rage and explosive anger at one another. A quick snap kick with her free leg to the side of Mira’s face allowed Shihori to break contact, as she pulled back, she sent the demon reeling in pain this time. As she hit the ground she rebounded off with a hard push from her legs and came for him with an elbow strike to the chest. Mira blocked the point of her elbow from penetrating into his body and he brought a kick of his own into the young lady’s stomach which doubled her over in pain. He attempted a followed up strike from above but was only met with thin air as she vanished and came at him from the right side with blinding speed, launching herself in a flying side kick aimed at his head which connected and managed to send Mira careening off into the destroyed rocks of a former bluff. Shihori brought her hands forth and charged up a swell of energy as she called out “Kitsune-ha!!!!!” and a brilliant blue energy wave made its way to smash into Mira’s impact point and clear away the rest of the debris on the ground through sheer destructive force. “HAAAAAAAAA!” She poured more energy into it and she clung to her hatred of the demon and wanting nothing more than to vaporize him without a single trace. She dropped her hands and broke off the attack, panting heavily as she began to feel the immense strain this new, untrained form was taking on her small body. Pain shot through her entire body as she collapsed down to a knee and reverted to her base form as the power seemed to evaporate off her. “Come on, body, just a little more.” Off in the distance the remaining rocks exploded outward in a blinding flash of energy and there stood Mira, smoke rising off his body and his clothing a bit torn, but he was still in one piece and looking mad as hell. Shihori knew she was in trouble and tried to stand up, but her body fought her back and offered muscle spasms in return. “Come on….” She began to tell herself attempting to will her body and mind at the same time. Mira appeared directly on top of her now and gave her the coldest, most murderous stare she every felt in her young life. “A valiant effort you little bitch, but it’s time to join your mother in oblivion.” A sparking red energy ball erupted in the palm of his hand which he swung to bring down right on top of Shihori. She could only look on in horror as her fate was sealed by this monster. Suddenly, a cry cut through the air “Hooooooyyyyyaaaaaaah” and Korian was right there on top of Mira driving a bone crushing right fist into his face as he flew into him at a blinding speed that neither Mira nor Shihori noticed. Mira was cast off and sent cascading through rocky plateaus and off into a distant mountain range that seemed like miles away. Korian touched down on the ground gracefully and his daughter looked up at him with surprise and awe, he was surrounded by a fiery red aura and his hair was a bright crimson red. “Papa, is that you?!” Korian turned his head to look at his daughter with a confident smile, “Don’t worry Shihori, everything is going to be okay, Papa is here.”

ssgod return korian 2.png
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 5: (Part 3)


Sidra’s Planet, a few minutes before Mira’s attack


Korian was sitting cross legged shoveling rice into his bottomless pit of a stomach and taking big bites of some roasted meat that was on the side. Mojito and Sidra stood there bewildered by how much the Saiyan could eat and just when they thought he was finished, he just asking for more. Korian had worked up quite the appetite from his current bout of training with Mojito. He felt that he had pushed his body very hard and needed to refuel to gain back his stamina. It had taken him many weeks to get to the point he was at now, but he felt that he had his Super Saiyan God form well in hand. Korian chugged down a gallon of water to wash down his meal and only then did he pat his full stomach and look satiated. “Phew! That really hit the stop. Thanks to your strict training Mojito, I really feel I can push myself.” The Angel smirked to himself, “You’re welcome.” Sidra walked over to the Saiyan who was sitting on the ground, he cleared his throat to get his attention. “Ahem. Now that you’ve entered the final stages of your training here, I wished to have some reassurances from you that you’re not going to go rogue on me with your newfound abilities and have me waste my time trying to destroy you.” Korian scratched the side of his head nervously with an added chuckle. “I would never dream of it, Lord Sidra. You and Mojito have been nothing but benevolent by inviting me to your world and training me up good.” Korian stood and bowed at the waist to him and Mojito as a sign of respect, Kitsune had instilled in him all the best possible manners could muster. Sidra seemed pleased by his respectful nature and gave Mojito a side glance to see what the Angel was thinking. While Korian wasn’t looking the Angel just gave his lord a slight sneer which made Sidra feel slightly uncomfortable, perhaps their motives behind inviting Korian for training weren’t wholly benevolent after all. Quite abruptly, the image of Supreme Kai Roh appeared out of the green crystal perched at the top of Mojito’s staff, he looked quite flustered and started yelling presumably into his crystal ball which he was using to communicate with them. “Lord Sidra! Demon attack! We can’t stand for this again! We have to do….” Sidra cut him off abrupt with a clap of his hands and a glare. “Would you calm down, Supreme Kai?! What is the matter?” Roh started over slower this time but still was quite unnerved as he spoke. “That demon, Mira, is attacking again and he’s fighting Sorrel and her daughter!” Korian’s heart felt like it froze in place when he heard the Kai speak of Mira doing battle with his wife and daughter. He felt sick to his stomach with worry and gave Sidra a determined look. “Go Korian with your power now you should be more than a match for him.” The Saiyan nodded and focused his energies to bring forth his godly Ki as he transformed quite peacefully into Super Saiyan God. Before he departed Mojito caught his attention, “Remember Korian not to push yourself beyond your limits. The godly essence is still a new concept for your body to handle.” Korian gave them a thumbs up and reached out with his god Ki enhanced perception to focus on home, “Kai Kai” and he vanished without a trace. Sidra clasped his hands behind his back and looked concerned for a moment. “I hope that boy isn’t too late.”


Planet Basur, during Super Saiyan 3 Shihori and Mira’s battle


Korian reappeared on his home world out of thin air over the mountain range that sat beyond his house. He looked around for signs of his family and saw no one. “Damnit! I forgot to home in on their energy signatures.” Korian focused and felt Shihori’s power skyrocket suddenly and it was joined by a bigger and more sinister energy signature that he felt must belong to Mira. What turned his stomach was that he couldn’t sense Sorrel anywhere and this propelled him into action. He moved much faster in Super Saiyan God than he did in any of his Super Saiyan transformations. He blazed a red trail across the sky as he headed for the fight in progress.



Present time


Mira came to a halt after being blown off the battlefield by a single blow from Korian. He reached up and touched his damaged face which was bleeding from the impact of the punch. The thoughts of Korian interfering with him again infuriated Mira to the point he let his dark powers explode in a large reddish-black column into the sky. “Damn you, Korian!” The demon started to make his way back to the battlefield with haste so he could begin his revenge in earnest against his greatest enemy.


Shihori almost didn’t recognize her own father as she looked up at him from the ground. He seemed so calm and confident, she thought that this must be the results of his training. “Shihori, are you alright?” She nodded but clutched her side in pain as her body continued to attack itself against her attempts to stand back up and rejoin the fight. “Papa, I can’t find Mom. I lost her during the fight, she’s hurt really bad, that monster did this….” She started to break down in tears again which prompted Korian to place a hand on top of her head in a loving manner to soothe her worried mind. “It’s going to be okay, baby. We’ll get Mom but right now I’m going to finish this once and for all.” Korian’s eyes returned to the landscape as Mira reappeared and landed a few feet away looking dirty from battle and incensed to meet Korian face to face again. “Curse you, Korian and your entire family. You just never learn do you. That’s why I had to break your wife to teach you a lesson in depair.” Korian’s eyes narrowed in anger once the demon spoke of attacking Sorrel. “Shihori, get away from here now. I just need a minute alone.” She winced in pain when she pushed herself up off the ground and she managed to use what little energy she had left to fly away and give her father the space he needed. Mira looked amused at Korian’s boasting of only need such a finite period to handle him. “When did you develop such an ego?” Korian responded to him by throwing his hand forward and using his newfound Ki control to push him off his feet and send the demon crashing down onto his butt in a state of embarrassment. “Careful, Mira. You need to be more aware of your surroundings.” The vein in Mira’s head pulsed in anger from being made such a fool of and he quickly leapt to his feet to attack Korian in a blind rage. Multiple punches lashed out which easily dodged or parried by smooth flowing actions on Korian’s part. When he saw an opening present itself on Mira, he gave him a short-range punch directly to his face which snapped back the demon’s head. Stunned but not dissuaded yet from continuing to press the attack, Mira thrust his palm forward and fired a purple energy wave which seemed to swallow Korian up as it swept over him. Mira looked pleased with his surprise attack until he still saw that fiery red aura closing in on him, he received his answer which was a knee to the chest. Korian smashed Mira down to the ground with a knife hand which crumpled the demon to his hands and knees, a back kick was shot out in counter attack at Korian once he hit the ground but the godly Saiyan just evaded and punted Mira in the ribs to send him skidding across the rocky terrain. Mira couldn’t understand how this was possible. How did he keep getting stronger than him? He was built to be the perfect being and his overwhelming dark energy had swallowed entire civilizations, yet he was being tested so by one man. Mira climbed to his feet and stared at the red haired Saiyan with intense hatred “What are you?!” Korian stopped his calm advance on the demon and met his cold, hate filled eyes with a smirk. “They call this transformation Super Saiyan God. It’s what happens when we Saiyans tap into the power of a god.” Mira clenched his fists tightly as he brought his dark energy to bear in a red aura around his body and he began to power up even further. “What is a god compared to the power of a demon?! I’ll show you the extent of my resolve to destroy you!” Mira’s body began to pulse as the veins in his neck swelled and his dark power completely engulf his body like reddish-black flames swallowing up more fuel to the fire. His hair began to lengthen and become rigid, the sclera of his eyes washing over a blood red, irises fading to a golden yellow, and his pupils turning into black pools. Korian stood on guard as the demon completed his transformation and cocked his arms out to the side, breathing heavily from the forced increase in power. “Behold, you pitiful Saiyan, you are about to have your lesson in futility.”


Mira dashed off the ground and was upon him in an instant, he just barely managed to block the heavy-handed right that smashed down upon his guard that sent him shooting across the terrain to slam some rocky rubble. “Shit” he exclaimed as Mira was right there following up with another punch that just missed his face and completely smashed the boulder behind him to pieces in one shot. Mira predicted his evasion and smashed a knee directly into his chest which made Korian gag from the sudden rush of pain throughout his body, Mira caught him with a left hook that cast his head sharply to the side which Mira quickly grabbed into his hair with his opposite hand and bounced his face off some of the destroyed rocky debris. “Wwwaaaaahhh” Korian cried out in pain when his face was smashed through several pieces of stone and he was thrown across the ground like skipping a rock on a pond. He came to a very painful halt on his hands and knees and began to groan, “Okay, that hurt. He's really strong.” Korian wiped the blood from his face and began to stand up to defend himself. Once he recovered, he couldn’t rest for more than a second when Mira came in to shatter his body armor with a front kick square to the chest. This sent him tumbling end over end until he was stopped by slamming into a sheer rock face in an upright seated position. He looked up just long enough to see Mira hovering in the air a short distance away and firing the same energy beam he had before, but much stronger and more impactful this time. Korian was on the ground flat on his back after the attack twitching in pain from the force of the blast. It destroyed what was left of his body armor which left him with a half ripped under shirt. He yet persevered and brought himself up to stand defiantly against this super version of Mira. He knew that this wasn’t it for him and he needed to push himself higher if he hoped for any chance at victory. “You’re not the only one with a few new tricks up their sleeve, Mira.” Korian stated while panting to catch his breath. He clenched his fists tight and forced his power from deep inside to come to the surface, this he remembered well, this feeling during the transformation to Super Saiyan, yet this was different and more intense as he gritted his teeth and brought more of his Ki to his command. Korian’s face twisted painfully but he was not injuring himself, the intensity of the transformation just felt overwhelming to him since it was so new to his body. “AHHHHHHHHH!” He cried out as blue energy took over and his hair stood on end and rigid like in his usual Super Saiyan transformation, his eyes shifted from a fiery red to an icy blue which matched the color of his hair. Mira welcomed his increase in power as Korian finished the transformation and reached up to rip the rest of his damaged shirt from his torso. “This is a Super Saiyan God transformed with the power of a Super Saiyan. I know it’s a little long winded, but I’ll work on the name after I kill you.”

super mira vs korian ssj blue 2.png


The foes launched themselves at one another and came together with such a heavy clash of blows that the entire ground around them cracked and distorted from the concussive force surrounding them. Their speed was amazing noted Shihori who watched the battle unfold from a distance, she was astonished at the power her father and Mira were putting out. It was on a completely different level from what she could produce. She clenched her gloved hand and pumped her fist into the air, “Do it, Papa.” Korian was driving a flying knee into Mira’s guard which sent them careening across the ground and they both broke off and came at one another again and again. Mira caught Korian with a punch that spun him around but Korian was ready to answer as he turned back to face Mira and launched a rapid barrage of blue energy bullets from his outstretched palms. Mira was struck multiple times which shredded at his clothing and burned his flesh from the impact of the blows, but he just increased his aura around his body to cancel out the remaining attacks at they came in against him


Korian and Mira clashed again and locked each other’s arms together in a clinch, Korian used his hard Saiyan head as he drove the point of his forehead into Mira’s face repeatedly, drawing blood from the bridge of the demon’s nose. Mira smashed both of his palms against Korian’s ears to cause him sharp pain and stun him momentarily from attack. This allowed the demon enough time to come up from underneath his guard and smash a brutal uppercut into his chin which threw him back quite a distance and allowed Mira a moment to catch his breath. He spread both his arms outward and shot a massive amount of dark energy from his chest which began to take shape into an enormous energy ball in front of him. Korian stood wearily and shook off the weak feeling in his knees as Mira completed the preparations for his attack and launched the gigantic energy attack in his direction. Korian knew that whatever that attack struck was done for whether it be him or the planet, so he brought both his hands out in front, both wrists meeting at the thumbs with his other fingers slightly curled. He concentrated on bringing all his leaking energy that made up his aura into his body, which was a struggle under combat conditions, but he managed, nonetheless. His body began to shudder under the strain of his current transformation and the willpower of keeping his power contained within. “Don’t fail me now.” He whispered to himself as he began to concentrate his Ki draw power out in this time of need. Just before Mira’s attack crashed down into him, he called out “FINAL JUDGEMENT!” and a massive energy wave streamed out of his palms and came crashing into Mira’s Minus Energy Ball attack. Korian’s attack managed to Mira’s at bay for the moment but he was losing power fast and needed to come up with something to turn the struggle in his favor. Mira called over to him, “It’s hopeless! I’ll turn you and this entire planet into dust! Everyone you care for will be dead and I will finally have my REVENGE!” Mira pressed his hands forward to force more energy into his attack which caused the energy ball to come closer and closer to overwhelming his foe. Korian’s legs began to shake from fatigue and slowly started to collapse under the strain of putting out so much energy to hold back Mira’s attack. His thoughts crept to his family and friends, everyone that had made an impact on his life. “I’m sorry everyone. I just can’t hold on any longer…” He sank down to a knee as he could barely hold the attack at bay any longer and he resolved to fight to the bitter end. Suddenly, he felt some hands push against his back and begin to lift him back up to his feet. He strained to hold the standing position and the presence made itself known, now it was Shihori who raised her power and transformed back into Super Saiyan 2, she was beaten, bloody and noticeably weak from her earlier battle but she was willing to fight with him until the end. “Shihori?! No! You have to get away, I can’t hold this much longer.” His teenage daughter looked at him defiantly and brought her hands together in the same attack pattern that he was using for his Final Judgement wave. “If you’re staying then I am too. We’re in this together, Papa, no matter what!” Korian turned his attention back across the field of battle to the grinning blue demon and he felt inspired by his daughter’s words to push on. “Right. Let’s do this!” Shihori raised her energy up as high as she could muster and called out, “Final Judgement…. HA!” and fired a shining golden wave which coalesced with his own blue beam attack to increase in size and start pushing back against Mira’s energy ball. The combination blue and gold energy beam slowly began to push the back his attack which made Mira tap further into his power reserves to try and halt its advance. “Choosing to die together? How noble of you, brat. Enjoy your pointless demise along with your weakling parents!” Mira mustered even more dark energy that he pressed into his attack causing the energy ball to creep back even closer to the pair. Shihori began to tremble under this intense pressure and felt like she was about to pass out from pushing her body so hard. Korian gave Shihori a sideways glance and noticed her struggling, likewise he felt like he would fall at any moment. “Don’t quit on me yet. Keep it up for me, keep it up for your grandmother, keep it up for your mother! You’ve got this! Give it everything you’ve got, Shihori! Do it NOW!!!!” The father-daughter duo brought every last bit of power they had left to bear in their attacks which caused the beam to tremendously increase in size and smash completely through Mira’s Negative energy ball, sending the dark energy dispersing across the battlefield like small exploding cluster bombs, the massive Final Judgement wave crashed into Mira who could do nothing to hold it back, his face twisted from a look of surprise to one of horror and pain as he came to the realization that he was bested yet again. His body began to contort and come apart piece by piece, “DAMN YOU SAIYANS!” The enormous energy wave caused Mira’s body to implode in on itself after his limbs were ripped from his body and vaporized by the intense energy output, even his small pulsing core was completely obliterated.


After their attack ceased and what remained cut through the atmosphere of their home planet and cascaded into outer space, Shihori struggled for air and she reverted to her normal base form, collapsing onto her back. Korian’s god Ki faded from his body which caused his hair to fall back to normal. His body began to tremble from all the strain he had put on it and he collapsed right next to his fallen daughter, gasping for air. “We…. did….it….” Shihori gulped up enough air to give a strained reply, “…. Yeah…. we…did.” Korian managed to shakily get to his feet and helped Shihori sit up off the ground. She looked at him with tired eyes and a half smile, “I really have to use the bathroom.” Korian smiled proudly at his daughter and an exhausted laughed. Shihori’s eyes suddenly sprang open wide as she realized they needed to find her mother. “Papa! Mama was hurt! Let’s go!” Korian found what little strength he had left to lift his daughter off the ground, and they set out across the shattered battlefield to where she had fallen.


“Mama!” Shihori called out sharply as they searched amongst all the debris for Sorrel. Korian stopped once he saw a blood trail leading away from a sizable stain on the ground, his heart sank, he followed it a short distance with Shihori close behind. Not long after they found Sorrel huddled up against a boulder, they both ran to her and Korian fell to his knees at the sight of what Mira had down to the lovely wife. He gently lifted her head up and which caused her to gasp for air through all the blood and gore that filled her mouth. Her one working eye slowly opened as she searched for who disturbed her. “Mama….” Shihori took her right hand up and gently cupped it in her grasp, tears began to fall down her cheeks as the young girl didn’t know what to do or say in this moment. Sorrel’s breathing became more labored, Korian knew in his heart that these were the final moments he was going to spend together with Sorrel, tears streamed from his eyes as he cradled his dying wife. Thoughts of their life together flashed before him and in that moment, he desperately clung on to the happy memories to block out this living nightmare. Sorrel looked right into Korian's eyes and she opened her mouth to speak and to tell him how much she loved him one last time, but she only managed a whimper, Mira had crushed her throat and her labored breathing rattled with blood. Tears slowly rolled down her blood-stained face when she saw her daughter crying over her. Shihori bent forward to cling to Sorrel and gently kiss her on the cheek, she sobbed and wanted nothing more than to feel her mother’s embrace one last time. Korian struggled to say anything, to do anything in the moment, only managing a very pained reply “I promise that I’ll do whatever it takes.” Sorrel’s pained expression softened, and she drifted off with one last escape of breath, her head sank into Korian's arms and her beautiful red eye was now staring blankly. "Mama, no! Please don't leave me! I love you so much, please! Please come back to me! I’ll do anything, just give me back my Mom." Shihori completely broke down in tears, she threw herself onto her mother’s body crying uncontrollably and clutching on to her desperately. The tears that rolled down Korian’s cheeks felt so cold, what pained him the most was the sight of Shihori begging anything and everything to bring her mother back to her. They both held onto each other and Sorrel for a long time.


Back at their house, Kitsune was worried as she felt the battle occur, the power levels rise and some disappear, she waited outside nervously for any word or sign that her family was safe. Yet, her worst fears were realized when she saw her granddaughter and Korian land in front of the house carrying a motionless Sorrel. She ran to them and was intercepted by Shihori who collapsed in tears with her grandmother taking her into her arms. Kitsune looked on in disbelief and horror when Korian walked past them with Sorrel cradled in his arms. He took Sorrel’s body around back to clean her up and have a moment to himself, once he was out of sight of the other two he just sank down to the ground with his hands trembling and tears streaming down his cheeks, he cradled her cold body and began to rock back and forth. It was the first time in his life he didn’t know what to do, he was utterly lost, Mira may be gone, but their victory was pyrrhic, Korian was broken, Shihori had lost her mother, his world was destroyed. The demon had claimed victory in the end after all.


A few days later, Korian stood with his adoptive mother and daughter as they laid Sorrel to rest and said goodbye in their own way. Gathered around were some friendly faces that wanted to pay their respects, each wearing a black mourning band around their arm. Such faces as Hopp, Roh, Sidra, Mojito, and the Trio de Dangers were gathered around the grave where Sorrel was laid to rest. Shihori couldn’t cry anymore and she just whimpered softly to herself and she held onto a lovely smiling photo of her mother for people to remember Sorrel in life. Korian was stoic and he felt like a hollow shell of his former self. They buried Sorrel under the tree in their front yard, a small marker was placed and Shihori had gathered some lovely white flowers to lay on her mother’s grave. Each person in attendance paid their respects and were gathered together by Kitsune so they could all share happier memories of Sorrel amongst one another. Korian was approached by Mojito who he gave a weary eyed gaze to but tried to tell him thank you for coming, the Angel abruptly stopped him, “Your family have selflessly served our universe time and again. You’ve sacrificed so much that we can never repay you. I just wish I was able to bring her back for you….” Korian’s expression changed to one of confusion. “What do you mean?” Mojito explained that he had the power to restore life under normal circumstances, but since Sorrel had been killed by a demon, her soul couldn’t find peace in the Otherworld, so his powers would not work in this instance. Korian’s expression fell again but Mojito interjected on the down note, “But there may still be a way. Have you ever heard of Dragon Balls?” The Angel smiled in punctuation.


Later that day, once everyone else had departed, Korian gathered Shihori and Kitsune at the table to have a discussion from what he had learned from Mojito. He explained to them that there was a possibility they could bring Sorrel back with the use of something called the Super Dragon Balls. He continued that they would need to travel to universes six and seven in order to collect all seven balls so they could summon the dragon and wish for Sorrel’s life back. “Korian, do you really believe this to be true? I mean once someone is gone, they’re gone, we must learn to live with that. You know I have.” Kitsune said tinged with a bit of sadness as she had seen far too many lost loved ones in her life. Korian listened to her words and began to doubt himself, doubt what he had heard and was trying to make sense of it all right now. Shihori jumped up and slammed her fists down on the table in anger, “You promised her! You said that you would do whatever it takes!” They both stopped to look at Shihori who had tears in her eyes from her angry outburst. Korian tried to reach out to take her by the hand “Shihori….” but she just snatched it back and pointed at him accusingly, “Don’t tell me you lied to her just to make her feel better while she was dying. Don’t you dare tell me you lied to Mama. Because…. because….” she began to choke up and was taken in her father’s arms in a hug which she fought and pounded her fist against his chest. “I won’t forgive you if you did. You promised, Papa. You promised.” Korian heard her words and made his decision there and now. He couldn't let his daughter down or the memory of Sorrel go that easily. “I know, baby. I plan to keep my promise. We’ll bring her back.”



A few days after, Shihori was gathering things up in her room and packing them into a bag, she very diligently double checked to make sure she had extra of everything she needed for the trip. She went over to her dresser and opened the top drawer to retrieve a very special item she had been saving for last. She wrapped her mother's red scarf around her neck and proudly looked at herself in the mirror with a confident smile. In that moment she could imagine her mother proudly standing behind her and giving her that wonderful, loving look she always gave her daughter. She grabbed her bag and took one last look at her room before turning off the lights and heading outside. There she was joined by her father and grandmother, Kitsune was hugging Korian profusely and refusing to let him go. "Are you sure you won't reconsider?" he said to Kitsune who stepped over to Shihori and pulled her into a hug. "Someone needs to hold down the fort while you're gone. I had the Supreme Kai make sure that all your other friends are doing their part to keep us safe. Besides, you've got Shihori looking after you, so I know you'll be fine." Kitsune kissed her granddaughter several times on the cheek before letting go and stepped back with a smile to admire both her children. "I promise we'll come back in one piece and we'll have what we need to bring Sorrel back for good." Korian confidently clenched his fist and he looked to his daughter who had taken him by the hand. Shihori lead her father over to her mother's grave which still had the lovely white flowers adorning it. "Well, Mama, we're going to be off now, and I promise to look after Papa while we're gone." Korian looked down at his wife's grave and nodded in agreeance with Shihori, placing an arm around his daughter's shoulders. "And we're going to bring you back to life. Whatever it takes." he said in solidarity with her sentiment. This made Shihori beam brightly and the two took a few more minutes of reflection together. They both waved and Shihori blew a kiss to her grandmother who was looking sad to see them go but also proud to see her children taking a stand for what they believed. Korian focused on taking them to his old home in Universe Seven, where his grand journey had begun and now where a new journey was beginning. Just before they vanished into thin air, he said to himself, "Whatever it takes."
 
Last edited:

Beerus

★★ ʜᴀᴋᴀɪ ★★
Admin
710
231
60
I read the first bit of this and I like how it is similar to Goku's story but instead Korian ends up in an entirely different universe.

I will read more when I get the time but I do like the introduction. I'll tweet this out again on the forum's Twitter page.
 
  • Like
Reactions: India Actual

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
I read the first bit of this and I like how it is similar to Goku's story but instead Korian ends up in an entirely different universe.

I will read more when I get the time but I do like the introduction. I'll tweet this out again on the forum's Twitter page.
Thank you and when you get to at least part 4 in the story check out the art thread for renditions of scenes from the story.
 
  • Like
Reactions: Beerus

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 6: Truth and Reconciliation

Age 780, Planetoid Pas

The evening after their arrival in Universe 7, Shihori and Korian were fast asleep in the bedroom of his old home. While the normal creature comforts of their home back in Universe 9 were decidedly absent, they did at least have a roof over their heads and a warm place to sleep. A bed roll was laid out on the floor of the room which Korian mostly occupied in his normal spread out and slumbering posture. Shihori was wearing an oversized t-shirt to sleep with and she laid flat out on her back in a perpendicular fashion on top of her father, the young lady spread out and snoring, like father, like daughter in that respect. Korian hadn’t been sleeping well the past few weeks, neither was Shihori, Sorrel’s absence was felt starting to be felt in a multitude of facets in their daily lives and it was sure to become more apparent as time went on without her.

Shihori started to become restless in her dreams which unfolded quickly into a nightmare. She had returned to her home world and was surrounded by devastation and rubble of a familiar battlefield. There was black smoke drifting across the battlespace in front of her as she began to become quickly frightened not being able to find Sorrel. She hurried forth with determination to find her, she yearned to see her again, this pulsing emotion that had crept its way into her dreams. Once she had cleared through the black smoke which pervaded the scene she began to call out, “Mama, where are you?!” Anxiety set in and a dread that something bad had happened here and she felt it bearing down on her from all sides. “Shihori….” she quickly turned to the voice and back in reality she sat up panicked and in a cold sweat, her eyes darting around the room for any sign of danger, her hand tightly clutched on to the shirt she was wearing, she could feel her rapidly pounding heart in her chest. Her heavy breathing causing Korian to stir and sit up with tired eyes. “Shihori, what’s wrong?” She started to calm down but was still tightly clutched on to her shirt. She exhaled and stood up to cross the room without a word and entered the bathroom. She closed the door behind her which left Korian confused and a bit concerned as to what just happened. Thanks to Parserii’s solid engineering skills, the house still had useable plumbing, Shihori turned on the faucet and splashed some water on her face, she clutched the edges of the sink as her eyes rose to look at herself in the mirror. She looked miserable and scared at what was happening to her. She kept seeing her like she did on the battlefield, the entire experience just wouldn’t go away and her mind kept reliving it again and again. The beads of cold water dripped down her face and she still felt that tightness in her chest from when she awoke. “Get a grip”, she whispered to herself.

Later the next morning, the pair sat down at the table to eat some breakfast of instant oats which were included in their packed provisions. They both eyed the unappetizing serving of food and looked up at one another simultaneously with dissatisfied expressions. Once they began to eat it didn’t taste that bad and allowed their hungry bellies to be satiated at least for the time being. Shihori just looked down at her food and stirred it solemnly with her spoon, Korian took notice as he was finishing the last few bites of breakfast. “Honey, are you okay?” Shihori looked up with her eyes but kept her head resting against her hand which was propped up on the table. “Yeah, just thinking.” Korian felt awkward because he felt like Shihori was drifting away and he didn’t know how to reach her feelings. She had been through so much that he wasn’t party to, he felt like it was his fault she was going through all this, these ‘If only I had been there, If only I had been faster, If only I had finished Mira off the first time..…’ these thoughts had been racing through his mind after Sorrel’s death and he was doing his best to push them aside and cope in his own way. Through it all he was losing touch with the most precious person to him in the whole world. Shihori excused herself and collected her bowl from the table and left it on the kitchen counter, she exited outside and left Korian thinking if this journey was worth it after all.


Demon Realm

Towa busied herself in her laboratory, she had grown quite frustrated in recent days since learning of Mira’s demise. As a scientist she lamented the loss of what she felt was her greatest creation but as a woman who loved him, she cursed the ones that had taken him from her. Their large-scale plans of resurrecting the full might of the Demon Realm would not be dashed do easily. She reached out for a device which was used to store all the energy they had obtained thus far in their goal. “Your sacrifice will not be in vain, my dear.” On the table in front of her was a writhing mass of red colored flesh which she eyed with desperation that her calculated plans would come to fruition. The press of a button on her energy collecting device released a large needle-like probe from the end which she jabbed down into the organism. Upon release of the energy the writhing mass began to twitch and take shape, like a red blob taking human form. Towa stepped back and watched the entire procedure unfold with delight in her eyes. The red flesh had come together in a small statured creature with several tentacle-like protrusions hanging from the back of its head. Its mouth opened slowly to reveal several razor-sharp teeth and once its eyes opened to consciousness, they were lifeless black pools with red pupils. Towa stepped forward to get a better look at her creation, it looked upon her with curiosity, but the demon reached out and touched it’s face with care like a parent would to a child. “Crude, but effective. I’ll call you Mak, my little majin.” Mak just grinned at his creator and let out small feral cackle “Ke ke ke”. Towa grabbed up her staff and looked over to Mak with fierce determination. “Come my sweet. I have some new friends I’d like you to meet.”

Planetoid Pas

After a few days getting their bearings in this new universe, Shihori grew frustrated with their current situation. She tried pushing her feelings back, but she had so much on her mind at once that it was near impossible to keep everything in check. Not to mention that she was a teenage girl at a certain age which did nothing to improve things the way they were now. She was outside the house practicing some forms her grandmother had taught her to create focus and a sense of balance. She was struggling as her mind just wouldn’t quiet down, her thoughts kept going back to her dreams of reliving that day. It’s almost if she could smell the smoke from the battlefield and feel that sense of dread over what came next. Suddenly, she heard her mother’s voice call out to her in the back of her mind “Shihori.” She tried to shake it off and continued to go through her kata which sped up in intensity along with her drive to block out her rampant thoughts. Mira’s voice suddenly rang out in her ears “Shihori!” She whirled in a fright, sweat from her exercises and from the state of shock chilled her body. She threw a punch as she completed the turn which was stopped by her father’s open hand. Korian looked surprised as did Shihori when she had thrown the punch and she backed off ready to apologize but Korian spoke first “You okay, kiddo?” Shihori looked embarrassed and her eyes fell to the ground, her fists clenched at her sides now as her emotions whirled from her experience. “I’m…. fine.” She said with frustration in her voice. Korian tried to be the concerned parent as he realized that something was going on with Shihori acting so strange as of late. He put his hand on her shoulder to try and make a connection with his daughter and show her that he was there for her. “Listen, I know it’s been hard. With your mom gone…” Shihori felt anger rise in her chest like she never felt before and she reacted by smacking her father’s arm away. “I get it! She’s dead! You don’t have to remind me because I was there! I watched it happened and I let her die!” Korian was stunned at his daughter’s confession that it was her fault that Sorrel was gone. He tried to step forward again to reach her, but she swiped her hand across the air. “I’m not some little kid that needs a hug and a kiss every time I fall down and skin my knee. Mom is dead! I know that life sucks and people die. I get what you’re trying to do for me, but we don’t even know if Mojito was telling the truth about these Dragon Balls. We’re just sitting around here f#@*ing wasting our time!” Shihori was feeling so much right now that it all came out her mouth at once. All the anger and frustration that was felt she unloaded onto her father right here and now. The tears in her eyes punctuated everything she was feeling, and she felt like a miserable brat after tearing him a new one. “Shihori, I…” He tried to speak but she didn’t want to hear it, she was still so angry and ashamed of it all. “Just leave me alone!” She turned quickly and took off into the sky leaving a white streak of energy behind her. Korian clenched his fists and looked up at the trail his daughter left behind. “I’m sorry.”

Shihori wiped the tears from her eyes as she flew away and cursed herself for leaving her father in the dust. She was just an emotional wreck right now and she felt like she was just going to drag him down with her. She needed time to be alone to gather herself together before she could face her father again. Shihori landed on a small hill on the edge of the plain which overlooked a valley. There was a tree perched atop the hill which she collapsed down by and sat with her head in her hands. “Shihori you idiot. All he does is care about you and tell him to screw off.” She pounded her fist against the tree which shook some leaves from its branches. “Way to act like an adult. Cursing up a storm and crying like a baby.” Suddenly, a cold breeze began to blow, and dark clouds rolled in across the sky and Shihori got the sudden sensation that she wasn’t alone anymore. She quickly turned her head to see a blue skinned lady with long white hair, pointy ears, and a huge set of boobs leaning up against the tree next to her. “My, my what troubles you, my dear?” Shihori reeled back and tried to stand up due to the sudden shock of this woman’s appearance but she was quickly shut down when the woman touched the end of her staff to her torso which caused her to convulse in a searing pain like her body was trying to tear itself apart from the inside out. “Agggggghhhh!” Towa pushed off from leaning against the tree and smoothly rounded in front of Shihori to come into a crouched position. “It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Towa. What’s your name?” Shihori’s muscles were on fire as she was on all fours trying to push herself back up off the ground. “Tsk tsk. No manners these days.” Towa touched the end of her staff to Shihori again who was overcome with a strange dark energy that caused her to convulse and fall back to the ground in agonizing pain. “No matter. I know your father and your dear late mother; I am so sorry to hear about her horrific demise.” Towa couldn’t help but smirk to herself which she covered with the back of her hand. She leaned forward and spoke closer to Shihori’s ear. “I certainly hope she suffered, immensely.” Shihori grit her teeth and dug her fingers into the earth willing her body to push forward so she could address Towa properly, she started to chuckle to herself which caused Towa to arch her brow in confusion. “What’s so funny?” Shihori looked up to her with a cocky smirk and determination in her piercing red eyes. “Still haven’t gotten over the last time my Mom kicked your ass?” Towa stood back up in disgust and aimed to jab her again with her staff to silence her insolent tongue but Shihori pushed up hard off the ground and grabbed onto her staff with both hands, she stood up straight and pressed the staff against Towa’s chest as she pushed her back, she brought herself face to face with her attacker. “Now I’ll finish the job myself!” She transformed into her first Super Saiyan form which caused Towa quite the shock and look of fear to come across her face. “Mak!” she called out abruptly which confused Shihori until she saw a dark, swirling portal open behind Towa and out of it lunged a red skinned creature which quickly set upon Shihori like a feral beast trying to bite her face off. “Thank you, baby. Mommy found a new friend for you. Play nice.” Towa chucked as she stepped back a safe distance to watch Mak tear Shihori to pieces.

Shihori was rolling around on the ground with this vile creature, trying her best to prevent it from biting off her face, it was like nothing she had ever seen before and it was immensely strong to overtake her so easily. She managed to press her hand underneath it’s jaw and force it away from her a bit. She tried to think of what she could manage in this situation and jammed her other hand underneath it’s jaw and lifted its clawing and snarling form off her body. “Kitsune……HA!” A beam shot out from her hands which enveloped the creature’s head and removed it completely from its shoulders. She threw off the smoking and now headless torso from her body some distance and stood back up, turning her attention back to Towa who was sneering fiendishly at her. She wagged her finger at her admonishingly and gave her a *Tsk tsk* shake of her head “I don’t think he wants to be friends anymore after that.” Shihori’s attention was grabbed once the headless torso stood back up and the red flesh bubbled to produce another head. The demonic creature opened its jaws and let its tongue hang out as it cackled maniacally to itself “Ke ke ke ke” and dashed forward to engage Shihori in hand to hand combat. She blocked the wild and untrained punches and kicks that Mak threw against her, but its raw power was undeniably strong as each blocked attack caused her arms to tremble and sting in pain. She spun out of its line of attack and came around with a front roundhouse kick which bent Mak completely over the strike much to its shock but its surprise quickly turned to delight as its right arm stretched out and punched her square in the chin causing her head to reel back. Mak followed up by sending an extending kick straight into her stomach which caused her to fall back onto her butt. Shihori hissed in pain and started to stand up when Mak was lunging straight at her which she rolled out of the way and threw her hand out sideways to hit him with a Ki blast as he sailed by her. “Enough of this foolishness.” She stood back up and cocked her fists to her sides, raising her power level higher and higher. “HAAAAAAAAHHH” transforming a level higher into Super Saiyan 2 which caused her hair to stand further on end and small discharges of electricity to encircle her aura. Mak seemed delighted by her increase in power and charged head long in for a wild assault which was quickly brought to a halt by Shihori’s increased speed and power. The Majin’s face and body were littered with multiple impact craters that indented themselves on its body. Mak puffed out his body and quickly corrected the damage dealt to him, Shihori defiantly came in for another attack and used her speed to overwhelm with a barrage of punches and kicks which sent the Majin into the air. “KITSUNE-HA!!!!!” She fired another signature Ki wave attack which seemed to disintegrate the creature completely into small bits and pieces. Towa stepped forward as she seemed not to care much about what Shihori had accomplished. “Nicely done, if only your mother had your level of strength maybe she’d be alive." Unbeknownst to Shihori, the small red pieces of flesh were gathering back together behind her and Towa was playing the perfect diversion to let Mak reconstitute himself. “Now that we’re more intimately acquainted. What’s your name, girl?” Shihori narrowed her eyes and brought a hand up to charge up a Ki attack aimed directly at Towa. “It’s Shihori and this is for my mother, Sorrel. Go to hell, bitch.” Towa grinned as the sparking energy was brought to bear in Shihori’s palm but before she was able to execute the demon Mak jumped onto her back from behind and wrapped his stretchy limbs around her torso, the creature bit it’s razor sharp teeth down on her right shoulder which caused her to scream in agony “AAAAAAHHH” and fire the blast errantly past Towa’s face much to the demon’s complete delight.

A few minutes earlier, Korian was going through their belongings in the house and he felt down on himself for not being to reach his daughter’s feelings during this trying time in their lives. Korian just became more depressed in the days and weeks since Sorrel’s death. He felt like he had lost a piece of himself that day, one he was desperately trying to recover whatever the cost. He was looking through the bags they had brought as he wanted to get some food together and make them a nice meal, Shihori deserved that much and it was one of the only things that he understood healed the soul. Inside one of the bags she had packed he found a framed photo they had taken a year prior. It depicted Sorrel and Shihori happily clinging to one another awhile he stood behind the pair, smiling ear to ear, even Kitsune was in on it giving Korian a pair of rabbit ears with her fingers, something she said he lacked in the family. He smiled longing for better times and the happiness they once shared together, but this was quickly shattered once he sensed Shihori’s energy rise quickly like she was in battle. He quickly set the frame down in the bag and stood up searching out for her energy and when he felt that cold, pressure the demons gave off his eyes went wide. “Oh no.” He closed his eyes and tried to calm his panicked mind to focus on the energy signature so he could transport himself there instantaneously. With a snap of energy, he vanished from where he was standing and hopefully, he wasn’t too late.


Towa chuckled as she approached the downed half-Saiyan with Mak firmly entangled around her prostrate form on the ground, she lifted Shihori’s face off the ground with the end of her staff under her chin. “You were saying?” Shihori hissed in pain as the Majin kept his fangs embedded in her flesh yet she managed to defiantly spit at Towa while she was mocking her. “Mak, finish her off. We have more pressing matters to attend.” The Majin released his painful bite which caused Shihori to bleed steadily from the wound. Mak’s agape jaws dripped with her blood as he wound one of his arms tighter around her torso to have his palm next to her face. It began to shine with purple Ki energy as the creature intended to return the favor in kind, he laughed like it was the most hilarious thing to murder a child. Shihori closed her eyes waiting for the coup de grace to happen.

Korian appeared just then out of thin air between Towa and Shihori, catching sight of the creature that was entangled with his daughter sent him into a fury. He lunged forward quickly grappling the Majin by the neck and continuing to pull on its head until it released Shihori from its death grip. Towa was incensed at the appearance of Korian, she clenched her teeth in anger and aimed a blast of dark energy at the Saiyan and her Majin creation to incapacitate him for a quick disposal. “Damn Saiyan! You’re always getting in my way!” The beam never reached its mark and was swatted down to the ground by Shihori who stood wounded yet defiant between Towa and her father. She clenched down on her bleeding shoulder wound with her left hand and gave Towa a murderous stare down, “You were saying?” she said very scornfully. She raised her power level which crackled with electrical discharge as she advanced on the frightened demon.

Korian struggled with the Majin who kept coming for him like a wild animal, he struck blow for blow with the Majin who seemed unfazed by the damage he was receiving. Korian crushed Mak’s chest with a fierce rising knee strike which was followed by a double hammer fist blow to the back that caved him down into the ground. Mak melted into a puddle of goo which reformed standing upright and striking out with extended punches and kicks which Korian blocked but caused him to back off from his opponent. “I don’t know what hole you crawled out of but today isn’t the day.” Korian quickly raised his power and transformed into Super Saiyan, he dashed forward to come into a fierce melee with the Majin and smash several crushing body blows into him which caused Mak to somewhat falter. Korian jumped and spun around to smash him with a spinning back kick which sent the Majin skidding backwards across the plain clutching a large dent in his chest. “Disappear!” he called out as he shot his hands forward fired a full power energy blast which the Majin caught and tried to stop with his bare hands, the beam’s intensity taking apart Mak’s body until his body crumbled into smoking pieces leaving only a pair of boots on the ground. Korian breathed a sigh of relief and dashed back across the field for Shihori. Behind him small red pieces of flesh began to slither their way to the footwear was left behind.

Shihori let her wound go and dashed forward leaving droplets of blood in her wake, she cocked her fist ready to strike at Towa who brought her staff up in time to block the crushing blow. Towa shifted her weight as she kept a hold of her weapon and allowed Shihori to continue forward under her own power, once she cleared her attacker, she brought the staff down into her back to send face first into the ground. “Such an angry little girl. I see you get that from your mother.” Shihori spit up dirt and grass and pushed herself off the ground in a rage that this woman continued to mock her mother. Towa was ready this time for her fierce attack and held out her hand with dark energy that shot out for Shihori’s face, but she slammed her hands down onto the orb of purple energy and made a leapfrog over the attack to press forward. She smashed a left straight directly into Towa’s stunned face which sent the demon careening across the plain into a heap. Shihori clutched onto her bleeding wound and proceeded to the fallen demon to finish this once and for all. Towa slowly climbed to her feet in a daze and touched her sore mouth, she spit blood into her open palm, this made everything deadly clear now this little girl needed to pay, and she would make no mistake in doing so. “You think you’ve won? No, no, no. This is far from over you little bitch.” Towa concentrated a mass of dark energy that tore open a portal in the air behind Shihori. “Say hello to the Void realm. Where you can rot for all eternity! I’ll be sure to send what’s left of your father to join you shortly.” Towa laughed confidently that she had won this time and that she would make them all suffer for their transgressions against her. Shihori resisted the pull that the dark portal was giving her and gave as much strength as she could muster to lunge forward to attack Towa and take her down before she was drawn into the void. “Shihori!!” Korian called out from close by and came in from behind Towa ready to attack, suddenly Mak appeared behind him with a feral cry and Korian easily dodged his untrained strikes and reeled around to strike him with a stunning palm strike to the face which was followed by a front kick to the chest which caused the Majin to sail past Shihori into the rim of the dark energy portal. This caught Towa by complete surprise as her creation was being drawn into the void and cried out for rescue from her. “Tch. How pitiful.” She said coldly as the Majin’s outstretched arms grappled for anything to allow itself to pull free the vacuum drawing it into the portal, it found a hold of Shihori’s ankle and pulled her across the ground clawing the entire way for a way to free herself. “No! Papa, help!” Towa smirked devilishly and looked to Korian across the field. “Guess I win this time, Saiyan. Say good-bye to your little girl.” Towa cackled as she tapped her staff against the ground and disappeared from the battlefield. Korian looked in a panic as Shihori was being pulled into the swirling portal of energy. “Shihori, grab my hand!” He flew as hard as he could but Shihori called out to him as she was drawn inside, “Papa!!!” Finally, her white gloved fingertips disappeared behind the purple energy wall before it collapsed on itself and completely dissipated. Korian crashed to the ground and looked to the area where Shihori was pulled into the portal. He smashed his fists down into the ground in a rage and shattered the earth around him. “Shihori!!!!”


Void Realm

Inside the void, Shihori tumbled end over end as she watched the barrier between worlds close in front of her. She looked around at a great expanse that surrounded her on all sides by what appeared to be strange swirling lights and crystalline structure. Unaware that she now shared this space with the vile creature, Mak, Shihori was shocked when a clawed hand swiped across her back drawing more blood. “Gah!” She lurched forward and hissed in pain from the fresh wound, she turned to meet her attacker who was closing fast and had changed to a more feral appearance with claws on his hands and feet and razor-sharp teeth lining his entire mouth. They clashed together and threw blow after blow which Shihori struggled to meet due to her injuries and level of exhaustion from this drawn out fight. She nearly caught a spin kick which Mak seemed to have mimicked from his battle with Korian, Shihori put up her arms in a cross ‘X’ block which sent her sailed across the void from the force of the blow. She knew she couldn’t last like this in a battle of attrition against him, he was just too durable and now that he has drawn out even greater power to overwhelm her it was only a matter of time. “Tch. I have to try, if only my body will hold out.” Shihori cried out as she began to drastically increase her power level to force every bit of energy in her coursing through her whole body. She focused it all and remembered the rage she felt last time, she honed it as a great need to survive this time as her body began to transform rapidly growing out her hair and bringing increased definition to her muscles. Her blazing golden aura of energy sparked with electrical discharge emanating from her arms and legs. “More power!!!!” She closed her eyes and dug deep to bring it all to bear, she felt like she would almost tear her body apart, there was a brilliant flash of light which caused the Majin to stop and shield his eyes from the energy. Shihori’s body crackled with energy as she focused her intense blue-eyed gaze on Mak, Super Saiyan 3 was reborn under her own willpower this time and she was going to put it to good use. She disappeared from Mak’s view and reappeared on top of him in a fury to send him crashing across the void with a powerful right hand, she didn’t give up the chase as she came in to pummel the Majin from all sides with a barrage of fists and feet, she latched onto one of his tentacle-like protrusions from his head and smashed her fist into his face over and over again. Mak let his arms go loose and come around Shihori to wrap her up in a bind, the claws on his hands stabbing her the stomach as the came to a rest around her body. “Aggggggh!” she cried out in pain and looked at the Majin with a fiery rage on her face, she increased her power output even further and blew his arms apart with a shockwave of energy, this freed her from his grasp but caused more blood to spill from her open wounds. She dashed forward and sent a flying front kick directly into the Majin’s chest which bore a hole clean through him. She withdrew her foot and spun around to smash him with a spinning backfist to the face which caused him to come crashing into the crystalline structure that cascaded across this strange place. “F*#& off!!!!!” she cried out and shot her hands forward with her wrists coming together at the thumbs. “FINAL JUDGEMENT!” she called out as an enormous golden energy beam shot out from her palms which crashed into the Majin and the crystalline structure that he had crashed into before. He tried with all his might to hold back the energy, but his body began to break down and disintegrate from his hands going back toward his torso. Shihori began to feel weak from the blood loss that she was still experiencing, her gi was slick with blood as it dropped down the front and back of her body. “HAAAAA!” she pushed out more power still which caused her vision to blur and collapse in on itself, but this extra burst of energy vaporized the rest of the Majin who cried out like a scared child before being snuffed out from existence. Shihori’s cascading energy began to crack through the fabric of this place once it struck into the floating crystalline structure. Her body gave out on her the moment a black void opened at the point of impact from her energy, she reverted to her normal base form and started to lose consciousness. Her eyes closed as she floated helplessly for this open space and for just a split second, she thought she could hear her mother, “Shihori.” The young lady smiled as she drifted off and let the encroaching dark take her in, “Mama.”

Unknown

There was suddenly cool air rushing past her body, and she felt like she was falling from a great height, she felt like she was dreaming which caused her to smile. The whistling air past her ears prompted her to realize that this wasn’t a dream and her eyes slowly peeled open to see the tops of trees coming up fast which made her gasp in shock as she crashed down through them and into the ground below with a thunderous clap. The impact had knocked her unconscious again and the battered little Bunny-Saiyan laid in a tangled heap in the crater she created on impact. Things after that were a blur, she felt like she was moving but couldn’t make out how or why. She drifted in and out of consciousness, never able to open her eyes to see, only feel and hear things around her with her sharp rabbit hearing.

After some time, her ears twitched and picked up the chirping of birds in the distance. This caused her to slowly open her eyes to reveal an unfamiliar ceiling. She rolled her head to the side to peer across the room of the building which she occupied; it was a simple lodging with light breeze blowing the curtains on an open window ever so gently. She had been lying in bed covered up with a sheet with a glass of water resting on the nightstand next to the bed. Shihori sat up with a wince of pain all over her body, nothing felt broken, but her stomach hurt the most and she lowered the sheet to inspect her wound. Much to her surprise she wasn’t wearing any clothes, but her wounds were properly dressed. She wrapped the sheet around her naked body and held it closed in the front as she slowly slid out of bed. She reached out and gulped down the entire glass of water, she was so thirsty and felt uneasy as she walked across the room to what appeared to be the front door. She crept outside and saw a lush green landscape with purple leaved trees and a golden colored sky, she was on the front porch of a simple wooden house and she stealthily closed the door behind her. No one seemed to be around, so she walked down the front porch steps and started to make her way into the forest, she was caught by surprise by a boy who flew in from the sky and landed not too far in front of her. He was slender in build with dark spiky hair and dark eyes, dressed in a purple tunic with matching shoes, a chest plate with yellow trim, and a blue under suit. She reeled back from his sudden appearance which caused her to trip on the sheet and fall backward to the ground in a very revealing state. The young man blushed profusely and covered his eyes, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Shihori screamed in embarrassment and tried her best to cover up as she rushed bare ass naked back to the house and slammed the door behind her.

A few minutes later Shihori could hear a commotion outside with what sounded like a woman complaining to the young man and excuses being made. Shihori was clutching a pillow in a death grip in front of her to conceal her nudity, there was a knock on the door, and it opened to reveal two females standing on the porch who quickly came inside and closed the door behind them. The first female was a young, slender built woman with long dark hair wearing a magenta tube top, purple baggy pants, black wrist bands, and black shoes. The second female stood shyly behind the first she was young, slender built woman with black hair pulled up in a high ponytail, she was wearing a red shirt exposed at the mid-riff with a matching skirt underneath she wore compression shorts like Shihori did under her gi, she had golden bracelets and red and golden boots with red tips. The one with the long hair put a hand on her hip and spoke first, “So squirt what’s your story?” Shihori had part of her face buried in the pillow and peered over the top with her bright red eyes and long lashes. Ponytail girl smiled sheepishly and spoke up just barely above a whisper, “Um, I’m glad you’re okay.” Long haired girl looked to her companion and snapped her fingers, “That’s right. Kale here found you half dead in the woods about a week ago. By the look of it you came crashing down like a meteor.” Shihori blinked her big red eyes from behind her safety pillow and spoke muffled from behind it, “Who are you and what is this place?” Long haired woman looked at her curiously, “Huh?! Speak up shrimp I can’t hear you.” She grew frustrated and pushed the pillow forward speaking louder and more forcefully this time, “I said who the f#*$ are you and where the f*@# am I?” She huffed in frustration before realizing her error in exposing herself she quickly covered back up. Both ladies blinked in disbelief but the long haired one began to howl in laughter, she held her stomach as she doubled over. “You hear that Kale? She’s trying to be cute.” She crossed the room quickly and stuck a finger in her face, “Who the f*#$ are you? Huh? What’s with those ears? Answer me or you’re dead!” Kale hid her face behind her hands and tried to speak up, “Sis, um, maybe you shouldn’t, um…” Shihori spoke from behind the pillow again, “My name is Shihori, I get those from my mom.” She did get straight to the point after all and long hair seemed satisfied with her answer. She took the liberty of taking a seat next to her on the bed and she crossed her legs ankle to knee when she sat down. “Well, Shihori, I’m Caulifla and I’m in charge around here, the here being planet Sadala.” Shihori peeked up from behind her pillow and spoke up more relaxed and rather quizzically, “Sadala? I’ve never heard of such a place.” Caulifla leaned back and twisted her lip in frustration of having to answer so many questions to a kid. “The Saiyan home world, dummy. What were you born under a rock?” Shihori’s eyes lit up and she looked back and forth between the two ladies, “Saiyan? Well, I’m half Saiyan from my dad’s side.” Caulifla looked skeptical based on her appearance given those red eyes and rabbit ears perched on top of her head. “Everybody wants to be a Saiyan, darlin’. Doesn’t mean you have what it takes to make the cut.” Shihori stood up on the bed clutching her pillow and her power level began to spike as she quickly transformed into a Super Saiyan to give Caulifla and Kale a good look at her Saiyan credentials. The pillow was shredded by her raging aura in an instant and Shihori embarrassingly powered down and fell to the bed covering up with her hands. Caulifla and Kale looked astonished at the realization that not only was she telling the truth about being a Saiyan, but the fact they had another Super Saiyan on their hands was truly amazing. Caulifla strode over to a cabinet near the wall and reached inside for a spare blanket which she draped around Shihori’s shoulders. “Kid, we’ve got a lot to talk about.”
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 6: (Part 2)

Universe 6, Planet Sadala

Shihori pulled on her white boots and gave her white sash a tug to ensure it was taught. Her damaged clothing was replaced thanks to Caulifla and Kale. She exited the spare room she used to change and caught the attention of the two women sitting at the table. There was a new face in the room, the young man from before was near the door leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. They threw each other an awkward glance before Caulifla pushed out a chair for Shihori to come join them at the table. Once she was settled in, Caulifla folded her hands and studied her for a moment, “So you’re from the ninth universe, your father is a Saiyan from the seventh universe and your mother is that rabbit we fought in the tournament? Remember, Kale?” Kale nodded shyly. Caulifla continued, “So how did you wind up here in Universe 6?” Shihori struggled with her thoughts for a moment but her bright red eyes grew wide and welled up with tears when she recalled the events surrounding Towa and Mak, she worried about her father being left behind in an entirely separate universe with no way to reach him. She wiped her eyes and looked up to Caulifla directly across the table from her. “It was this demon named Towa, it’s her fault that I’m here.” Caulifla looked uncomfortable having to deal with a crying child and Kale just continued to appear uncomfortable from the moment Shihori laid eyes on her. It was the young man who spoke up next from across the room, “Shihori, now that you’re here there’s nothing to fear. We can keep you safe.” Shihori looked up with shock at this gesture of compassion from a stranger, but a sudden interjection of “Pffffttt” by Caulifla broke the mood right away, “Give it a rest, Cabba. There’s nothing some weak ass Sadala Defense Force member like you can do that I can’t accomplish a hundred times better.” Cabba suddenly grew red in the face and clutched his fists in anger, “Oh yeah? Maybe if you weren’t such a thug who was busy causing havoc all the time….” Caulifla stood up and got face to face with Cabba, “Who’re you callin’ a thug?” Kale grew embarrassed and seemed to want to get between the two but Shihori banged a fist down on the table, “Enough!” This put a stop to their squabbling for the moment and Shihori strode across the room to the front door. She pulled it open, “When you two are done with your pissing contest, I’ll be outside.” She slammed the door behind her and left everyone stunned with her admonishment of their bickering.

Shihori leapt up to the roof and sunk her head down in her hands, she used to always sit on her roof at home to watch sunsets with her parents, it gave her a sense of peace and familiarity. “What am I going to do? This is all so messed up.”, she racked her brain to sort things out. She could hear Caulifla and Cabba going back and forth blaming one another for chasing her away, although she had found what seemed like a safe place amongst her people, she felt anxious being here and felt like it was hard to breathe. She closed her eyes to try and block everything out and calm herself down but that only let her darker thoughts creep into her mind. She started thinking about her mother again and seeing her near death in the clutches of Mira, she couldn’t control her emotions as the tears began to spill from her eyes and she sobbed to herself, her hands were shaking and she buried her face in her knees. Sorrel called out to her in her mind, “Shihori” which she could swear she heard plain as day in her ears. Shihori broke down and cried when she thought she heard her mother’s voice calling out to her. “I’m sorry I let you die. It should have been me. I miss you so much, Mama.” Kale was down below out of sight with a look of concern for the young girl.

A few days later, Caulifla and Kale had taken Shihori out to train at her request, she wanted to see how she had healed and prove her abilities to these two Saiyan women. Out in the desert Caulifla and Kale stood opposite of Shihori, a light breeze blowing across the landscape which caused Shihori’s ears to sway in the breeze. “If I’m going to find a way back home, I need to be strong enough to handle anything that gets in my way. So, come on and bring everything you’ve got.” Shihori said with a striking amount of confidence in her voice. Caulifla smirked and Kale gave her a look of concern. “I hope you know what you’re asking for, squirt. Cause here I come!” Caulifla quickly dashed in a threw a strike which Shihori narrowly evaded with a twist of her torso. Shihori grabbed her arm and twisted around fully to hip toss her across the open desert. Shihori shot a look to Kale and gave her a nod to show that she was all right with this and so Kale leapt into the fray and mixed it up with Shihori in hand to hand. While the two ladies were busy Caulifla caught her footing and looked back to the little lady, “Tch. Like it’d be that easy.” She came back in and tried to jump Shihori by surprise who was preoccupied with Kale’s attacks, but Shihori’s ears twitched and quickly spun to meet the attack head on and switch dancing partners. A flurry of fists and feet came for her and she fell back to the basics of her martial arts to preserve economy of motion and use simple movements to evade or parry each attack. “Come on guys, this can’t be all you’ve got?”, she said smartly. This set Caulifla off and she leapt backwards and focused on building up her power. “HAAAAAAAAAH!” Kale fell back and did so in unison with Caulifla clenching her fists and raising her power until both ladies’ energies exploded in golden auras and they completed their transformations to Super Saiyan. Shihori smiled to herself, “Heh. Now it’s a party.” She instantly transformed into Super Saiyan and got into a wide stance to meet their attacks. Both Kale and Caulifla started to work in tandem to attack the young girl, but their powers seemed evenly matched and Shihori was the more skilled martial artist of the group. She came in low and caught Caulifla in the stomach with an elbow which stopped her in her tracks but Shihori kept pressing forward to Kale who hesitated once she saw Caulifla get hit. “Eyes up here.” A flash of white came in from Kale’s peripheral vision and she caught a boot to the side of the face which sent her bouncing across the ground. “Kale!” Caulifla cried out as she used this opportunity to reel around and grab Shihori who was still airborne, she caught her by the neck in a clothesline and drove her into the ground. Shihori’s head bounced off the ground which made her see stars and Caulifla grabbed her up by an ankle, she dug in and whipped Shihori as hard as she could into some rocks. Kale recovered and met back up with Caulifla just as she sent the young girl flying. The rubble began to quake and exploded into tiny debris and smoke as Shihori emerged powered up into Super Saiyan 2, electric discharge sparking around her aura as she came in like a missile to mix it up with Caulifla who was quickly overwhelmed by the increase in power and smashed down into the ground with a kick. Kale powered up into Super Saiyan 2 herself and traded blows with Shihori who looked determined but noticeably tired, droplets of sweat creased her forehead and Kale grew concerned that she was pushing herself too hard. “I think you’ve had enough.” Shihori grit her teeth and exploded with a combination barrage of fists which ended in a side kick to the chest for Kale, “NO! Stop patronizing me and fight!” Caulifla stood back up and powered up to Super Saiyan 2 herself to come in on Shihori with blazing speed and smash her across the jaw with a right cross. This smashed the young lady down to the ground but surprisingly Shihori caught herself on a knee and twisted her head some to absorb the force of the blow. She sneered at Caulifla whose fist was still pressed into her face. A leg was swept around which took Caulifla off her feet and she was sent into the ground with a double hammer fist. Shihori panted for air and pressed a hand against her stomach to hold in the pain. Kale brought herself back to her feet and called out to her, “Shihori, stop this or someone is going to get hurt. Enough!” Shihori thumbed some blood from the corner of her mouth and looked incensed at the notion, “Stop treating me like a kid! Come at me like you’re going to kill me!” She dashed forward and started to beat on Kale who was both unprepared and unwilling to continue with this self-destructive behavior. Like an instinctive reaction Kale’s power surged and she grabbed onto Shihori’s fists before they came in for the next strike, her eyes washed over completely white and her muscles swelled to more than twice the normal size. Shihori was shocked and caught off guard from this transformation she had never seen, but her marveling didn’t last long as she was smashed into the ground from side to side like a toy. “GAH!” Shihori lost consciousness for a moment and when she was finally released, she huddled against the ground in a shaky posture. “What is this crazy transformation?” Kale wasn’t herself now and cried out as she continued to press the attack and slammed heavy handed blows down against Shihori’s weak guard which was quickly smashed and brought her to her knees. Caulifla recovered now and noticed that Kale was on the rampage, “Damnit! Kale stop it!” She tried to get in the way but was quickly swept aside with a back hand. Shihori rolled and dodged the best she could but knew that her only chance at surviving now would be to push herself as hard she could go now. Before Kale’s next attack Shihori channeled all her power which shook the very earth which they stood upon, Caulifla watched in awe and horror as the young girl’s energy exploded and she transformed into Super Saiyan 3. Shihori was able to keep up with this berserk, overpowered version of Kale for now but her body felt like it was on fire. “Kale! Stop it! I don’t want to lose you!” Caulifla called out again as she tried to reach her dear friend, this gave Kale momentary pause. Shihori took advantage and charged up her right arm with as much power as she could bring forth, she felt the blood rise in her mouth which she spat out onto the ground. “Come at me, Kale! It’s my fault that she’s gone! I deserved to die not her!” In that moment of truth, all her feelings came pouring out to reach everyone present, she was done with all the anger and pain she felt, she was done with reliving her mother’s death again and again, she wanted release. She pushed her body further and Kale’s eyes became clear as Caulifla dove in to reach them both. “Nooooooo!” Shihori leapt forward with her ki charged fist, ready to feign blasting Kale at point blank range, she meant for this to be a suicidal charge and a release from all the suffering she had been feeling. Kale now back to her normal Super Saiyan 2 form, looked to accept Shihori’s feelings and take the deadly blow head on. Shihori met her eyes and was stunned that she would bear the burden of her pain. The blow never came as the young girl collapsed down to the ground on all fours with blood being coughed up and dripping down her chin, “Kale……I” she immediately reverted to her base form and fell face first down to the ground in a growing pool of blood.

Kale was sitting beside Shihori’s bedside, the young lady had really done some damage to herself by pushing her wounded body too hard, too fast. Shihori’s eyes opened with startled look as she tried to sit up but winced in pain, holding her re-opened wounds on her stomach. Kale stood up quite shocked herself, but Shihori wouldn’t meet her eyes out of shame for what she had done. Kale turned to leave “I’m sorry. I just wanted to check on you to make sure you were alright.” Shihori reached out to stop Kale from leaving, “No, please, I don’t want to be alone.” She wiped the tears that were welling up in her eyes and gestured for Kale to sit by her. Kale did so but looked timid like she wanted to ask her something and started off shyly, “Um, Shihori, if it’s okay, I’d like to ask you, um, why did you say all that earlier?” Shihori shook her head and sniffled, “I’m sorry for what I did, but I’ve been feeling so angry lately, then it’s turned into me being really sad and I can’t take it anymore. I’ve had enough and I don’t want to feel this way anymore.” Kale thought on this for a moment and spoke up more clearly, “Did something happen you?” Shihori’s lip quivered as she thought about it and she managed a nod before covering her eyes to wipe away more tears, “My mom was killed not too long. Now my father and I are trying to find a way to bring her back.” Kale looked saddened by the truth about Sorrel, while she didn’t know her personally, she did meet the Universe 9 fighters in the tournament, and it put a face to Shihori’s pain. “I’m sorry, you must have really loved your mom.” Shihori nodded and wiped her face so she didn’t start ugly crying. “I love both my parents so much. I yelled at my dad before I got sent here, I told him to leave me alone. I know he could see I was hurting and all he wanted to do was comfort me, but I acted like a stupid kid. Now I may never have the chance to tell him I’m sorry.” Tears started to fall and her face trembled as she was trying to hold in so much emotion in right now. “I don’t know what happened to him but maybe he thinks I’m dead too. Maybe I deserve to die for failing my mom.” Kale put a hand on Shihori’s shoulder, “That isn’t true. You deserve to live after what happened to your mother. She would want you to carry her memory on forever. You know, all my life people told me I was good for nothing and wouldn’t amount to anything, but my Sis, Caulifla, she believed in me no matter what. During the tournament we fought in with your mom, even when we failed, she believed in me. I’m sure your father loves you and believes in you, I’m sure he wants to see you again, no matter what.” Shihori wiped her eyes and looked to Kale who gave her a smile, “Everyone needs people they can count on. We’ll help you get home to see your father again and I’m sure one day you’ll see your mother again too.” Shihori broke down again and gave a clingy hug to Kale, this surprised her for a moment, but she reciprocated and made sure that Shihori knew that she had friends that she could count on.

A couple of weeks later, Shihori was discussing her plans about finding the Dragon Balls with Kale and Caulifla over dinner. Caulifla was stuffing her face with meat and rice but decided to talk anyway, “So…you need…. *munch* the Super Dragon Balls…*munch* to wish back your mom and anyone else…*munch* the demons killed?” Shihori nodded with her face stuffed full of food as well. Kale blinked as the two tried to converse with their mouths full of food, she sighed. Caulifla washed down her dinner with a large glass of beer and let out a satisfied, “Ahhh.” Shihori did the same but with a half-gallon of water and settled in patting her stomach like her father would do after he finished a meal. “Don’t worry, shrimp. I’ve got the perfect plan to get you on your way. We just have to get you over to Lord Champa’s place and he can tell you where to find these Dragon Balls.” Caulifla looked satisfied with herself but was getting an intense stare from Kale, “What?!” Kale cleared her throat, “Do you think it’s such a good idea to have her just drop in on him unannounced? He is the God of Destruction after all.” Shihori sat up in her chair and waved her hand dismissing Kale’s comment, “Oh, is that all? I’m friends with our God of Destruction and Angel. Totally nice guys once you get to know them.” Caulifla snapped her fingers and gave Kale an ‘I told you so’ look. “See? The kid has it all worked out. So tomorrow at dawn we launch the operation!” Kale just sighed and Shihori was wondering by what she meant by operation.

At dawn the next day, Shihori was led by Caulifla with Kale in tow to the Sadala Defense Forces headquarters in the city. Kale looked nervous but Caulifla kept her stride and walked right up to the security checkpoint like she owned the place. “Oy, I’m here to see a Cabba. Is that scrawny…I mean, is he here right now?” Caulifla tried to bat her eyelashes at the guard who gave her a dumbfounded look given her demeanor. “Who’re you and what do you want?” Caulifla covered her mouth with the back of her hand and gave the guard a light chuckle, “Oh, dear. Maybe I didn’t make myself clear.” She grabbed up the guard by the collar and lifted him off the ground one handed with an intensely displeased look on her face. “You call Cabba and tell that scrawny mother f*[email protected]%# to bring his ass here now! Do I make myself clear?” The guard was sweating bullets and gave her a nod like he understood so he grabbed up the radio to call for Cabba. Caulifla smiled back to Kale and Shihori whose jaws were both on the ground from her antics.

A few minutes later, Cabba marched over to the gate to see the guard tied up and gagged at his post. Caulifla was leaning up against the wall with her arms crossed like she was just passing the time. “What’s the meaning of this, Caulifla?!” She gestured and around the corner came Kale and Shihori, who was wearing a backpack like she was going on a trip. “We need to borrow your ship. Shihori needs to see Lord Champa.” Cabba looked beside himself with anger but sighed with relent as he had an underlying desire to protect innocent souls such as Shihori. “Fine! Just follow me and keep quiet.” Caulifla snapped her fingers like it was mission accomplished and strode past the gate with her arms tucked behind her head, Kale and Shihori followed her and once they met up with Cabba, Shihori gave him a sweet smile, “Thanks, Cabba.” He just blushed and ruffled his hair as he followed along behind the group, “I’m so going to get fired for this.” Behind them the tied-up guard bounced on his rear and tried to call out for help from behind his gag in vain.

Cabba opened the ship door for them and lead them inside, it was a smaller personal sized craft of the Sadala Defense Forces. He led Shihori over to the pilot’s chair and explained the navigation and controls of the craft. “I’ve got this, my mom showed me how to fly a few times.” Cabba seemed satisfied by her competency and made a further point about the trip, “It’s going to take a few days to get there from here. If you need to stop for supplies or anything these are the safe planets for you to visit, I mean, Super Saiyan aside.” He looked embarrassed and rubbed the back of his head as he gave her a little laugh. “E-arth? What a weird name.” Shihori looked over the navigational chart and set her bag down in the cockpit. She surprised Cabba by giving him a tight hug in thanks. “Thank you, Cabba. I’ll never forget your generosity.” Cabba got red in the face and patted her on the back awkwardly. Next Shihori went up to Caulifla and held out her fist to bump which Caulifla did so enthusiastically m, “You’re not a half bad fighter, shrimp. You take care of yourself out there.” Shihori smiled and turned her attention to Kale who stood shyly near the door of the ship. Kale stepped up to her and took her by the hand, giving it a squeeze and smiling down to the young girl with tears in her eyes. “You’re going to be okay, Shihori, I just know that you’re meant for great things.” Shihori fought back tears herself and fell forward into a clingy hug while burying her face in Kale’s shirt. “I’m going to miss you, Kale. You’re like the big sis I never had.” Kale wiped the tears off her face and wrapped an arm around Shihori to give her a proper hug. “Then little sister it is.” Shihori pulled back and wiped the tears out of her eyes and put on a big smile, she was so happy to have found people who were willing to accept her, and she even made a big sister out of whole ordeal. Once all the proper good-byes were said Shihori set herself up for the next leg of her journey to get back to her father. The ship took off and hovered in the air, she waved out of the cockpit window at her new friends before soaring off to the stars.

Shihori reviewed the navigational charts and found the coordinates for the world of the God of Destruction in the log, but it sure was a long way off and she only had enough food and water for a few days. She knew she would have to stock up along the way, so Earth seemed like a good choice since the name sounded so funny and Cabba mentioned that it was a safe place anyhow. So, she punched in the coordinates for Earth and settled in for the voyage, her heart raced with excitement at being off on her own and the prospect of reuniting with her father.

Universe 6, Planet Earth

It seemed like no time at all before the ship came rocketing down through Earth’s atmosphere and Shihori stretched with a yawn and scratched as she seemed to have dozed off along the way. Once that beautiful blue sky with white puffy clouds came into view she was amazed at the beauty of this world, it seemed so peaceful and picturesque. Once she found a good place to set the ship down, she disembarked with her backpack around her shoulders and took a deep breath of the fresh air. “Alright, let’s get some food and see the sights.”, she said enthusiastically. She leapt into the air and took off in the direction of a city she flew over on her way down. After a few minutes flight time she landed in the middle of the city much to the surprise of a few startled pedestrians, but she seemed blissfully unaware of their shocked gazes focused in on the flying girl with rabbit ears. She spun around and looked at all the tall buildings around her “Wow, so big.” Shihori began to walk down the street in search of a meal and it didn’t take long. She smelled one of the most delicious aromas she had every encountered in all her life, “Holy crap! What is that?” She followed her nose to the front of a restaurant adorned with colorful banners and signs that bore pictures of bowls with soup and long noodles in the mix, “Ra-men?” she said trying to sound it out. She stepped inside to a gracious greeting, “Irasshaimase!” This startled her at first, but she was overwhelmed by all the wonderful sights and smells of the establishment. She crept up to the counter and found herself an empty seat to take. She removed her backpack and set it down in front of her as she hopped up onto the chair. There were a few chefs tending to the food and serving up delicious looking portions of soup in big bowls. One of them came up to her and set a glass of water down on the counter in front of her and said, “Ah, nice cosplay, convention in town again? Anyway, what’ll you have, young lady?” Shihori looked confused when the man was referring to her ears, but she looked up to the picture menu and saw one that looked particularly delicious, “Ton-kat-su?” The man nodded, “House specialty. Good choice.” Then he was off and a few minutes later he set down a piping hot bowl in front of her with so many delicious looking ingredients. At least they had chopsticks which she used at home, she broke the wooden pair in half and took her first bites of noodles. Her eyes grew wide with excitement, “This is amazing!” The chef behind the counter smiled and laughed at her enthusiasm as she dug into the meal, it didn’t last long at all as she somehow managed to slurp up all the noodles in one giant disgusting stream and then she quickly chugged down the remains left in the bowl. The patrons beside her and everyone behind the counter were left stunned and slightly nauseated by this display of hunger, but Shihori politely dabbed her mouth with her napkin and held up the bowl for seconds. “Can I have some more please?” The chef nodded quietly and went to refill her bowl.

Several minutes and a dozen bowls later, Shihori washed down her meal with some more water and let out a very satisfied “AHHH!” Everyone was staring and taking pictures of the tiny girl who powered through the meal like a competitive eater. Shihori patted her stomach and was suddenly handed a tall receipt which indicated her bill for the meal. She was left speechless, and her face looked at the bill in dismay at all the numbers which she didn’t have in her pockets. She began to snicker timidly as the chef waited for her to cough up the money. Later that day, Shihori was in the back of the restaurant with her hair tied into a ponytail and her ears pinned back under a hair net, she was over a large sink continuing to wash dishes to repay her debt. She sighed to herself and continued scrubbing the dirty dishware wearing a pair of rubber gloves. The chef who she had dealt with earlier in the day came into the back, “Alright, kid. I think that’ll do. Here.” He held out some money which she took and looked back up to him confused, “Seems you worked off your meal and then some. Next time, make sure you have a little walking around money.” Shihori smiled to the man and pulled off her dish washing uniform and hurried out the back.

As she headed back across town to make her way to her ship, she spotted a store with packaged food and such on the shelves. She slipped inside with a *beep beep beep* chime as she pushed open the door and started to look around the shelves at the different items on display. She noticed that they had a packaged version of ramen on the shelves which she decided to grab up quite a few, a pack of sweets, and a liter bottle of iced tea. She went up to the cashier who rang up everything and she handed over the money that the man from the restaurant had given her, she received back a little bit of change which she tucked into her backpack along with the items she bought. She pressed on and once she was clear of the city, she took off into the air to head back to her ship and continue with her journey.

Universe 6, Planet Zorert

A few days later, Shihori was on another alien world in this strange universe, she had entered a city and managed to trade some of her supplies for some currency so she could get a nice hot meal. She was eating some grilled meat on a stick when there was an explosion a few blocks away which sent the masses scrambling for cover. She took the last bite of her food and tossed the stick into the trash before she rushed to see what was causing the commotion. Shihori pushed her way through the crowd of people fleeing the opposite direction and soon came upon a group of terrified looking citizens who were staring at a short, blue, and white skinned alien with black horns poking out the sides of his head. “Everyone if I may have your attention please.” The alien smirked as he surveyed the remaining frightened citizens too afraid to move. “I am Frost and I have come here today to rid you of the troublesome burden that is freedom. From now on you shall have benevolent guidance in your pathetic lives as you serve under me, your ruler.” Frost tucked his hands behind his back and took a few steps forward and gazed down at the cowering people that fell to their knees before him, “Anyone who disagrees please step forward now so we may deal with any reservations you might be having.” A short statured set of rabbit ears floated through the crowd and pushed their way to the front of the group of people, Shihori looked across to Frost with an air of insubordination about her. Frost was both surprised and delighted by the sudden appearance of this child willing to stand up to his hostile takeover. “Oh my, the bravest among you is nothing but a child. Well, no matter…” Frost raised a finger up and charged a red point of energy at his finger tip which shot out aimed for Shihori’s chest, the crowd gasped in terror but before the energy beam impacted on her it crashed into the ground with a loud bang. Frost’s eyes widened in surprise at Shihori who had smacked down the attack with a simple knife hand. “What is the meaning of this?” Shihori’s face remained focused and defiant as she proceeded to walk toward the tyrant. “You said your name was Frost, am I right?” Frost regained his composure and shot the young lady a serious look, “Indeed I am. How unfortunate for you to decide to stand up for yourself today.” Shihori stopped a few paces short of him and gave him a cocky smirk, “I’ve been dying to meet you.” Frost chuckled to himself, “That’s the idea….” He was cut off in mid-sentence as Shihori vanished from sight and had gotten past him in a flash, she grappled onto his horns and before he knew it, he was airborne and being flung by a mere child. Shihori had whipped Frost around with great force and threw him clear of the city limits and any innocent bystanders that might get hurt.

Frost came crashing down into the ground and rolled up to his feet as he was now hundreds of yards removed from the city perimeter. He appeared to have landed in a small grassy clearing surrounded by trees with some rocky outcroppings dotted inside the area. Shihori came to a soft landing a short distance away not too long after Frost regained his balance, he gritted his teeth in anger and shouted, “Who do you think you are?! I’ll kill you for this!” Shihori scoffed at his remarks, “Please can we just get on with the showboating, I have places I need to be.” Frost grew angry by the dismissive comments from this little girl and launched himself in to attack with a right straight directed at her face. Shihori caught Frost’s fist and slid backwards on her toes from the force of the blow with a smirk on her face. Frost reeled back and whipped his tail around which Shihori cleaning dodged by leaning back “Oh please, you might as well transform and use your full power because you’re never going to get anywhere like that.” Frost seemed stunned by his outing of holding back his power, “What?! How could you?” He exhaled sharply with a “Hmph. No matter, it will be even more pleasing to finish you off.” Shihori continued to grin at him in a very smart manner. Frost clenched his fists tightly and began to raise his power level to transform directly into his true form, a brilliant light flashed outward which caused Shihori to shield her eyes. Once the light cleared from view, Frost stood in his final true form which by appearances seemed to be far less threatening than before but somehow felt even more ominous. “Well, what do you think, little girl? Are you prepared to meet your untimely demise?” Shihori laughed aloud at his boasting, “Ha! Not so fast. You showed me yours now let me show you mine.” Shihori punctuated her statement by raising her power level quickly, while Frost was unable to sense the increase in pressure from her power level skyrocketing he took a step backward while a golden surrounded the young girl, her hair rose into the air before flashing to gold, her red eyes cooled to a piercing blue. “Su…...Super…Saiyan?!”, he stated in disbelief of what he was seeing just now as even her rabbit ears glowed with a golden hue in her aura. “I want to see just how strong you are, Frost.” Shihori beckoned Frost to come at her which incensed him to the point he recklessly attacked with a flying kick. Shihori ducked low and deflected the blow off the back of her hand as she came underneath him and buried her fist into his stomach. Frost stumbled backward clutching his gut, saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth. “Damn you. Who do you think you are?!” Shihori clenched her fist and shouted him down, “I’m your worst nightmare, bitch!!” She leapt forward to attack and began to pummel him across the open ground, but Frost was not done just yet, he had caught on to the attack pattern and locked up her arm with a tight grapple. “Hehehe. Keep dreaming, runt.” He flipped her over face first into the ground and spun his tail around to whip her across the ground into the rocks some distance away. Frost charged up two beams from his fingers and rapidly fired them in the direction where she landed, hoping to quickly finish her off and be done with this nuisance. He noticed that the last of his attacks seemed to veer off from their trajectories and collide with the ground some distance away. Behind the dust shown a golden aura which grew closer and closer at a rapid pace, out burst Shihori who was dirtied and a little bruised, but she came in with a swift spin kick which drove him into the ground. She shot out her hands and shouted, “KITSUNE-HA!!!!!” and a blue energy wave shout out from her palms which seemed to bear down on an incredibly surprised Frost. Shihori broke off the attack once she could no longer see him at the point of impact. Frost came in with blinding speed from her right side and a surprised Shihori barely had time to lift her forearm to block a crushing kick. “Underestimating me is the last thing you’ll ever do, girl.” Shihori released her block and swiped a rising front kick at him which he easily dodged leaving an after image in his place. “I’ve fought your kind before. I know your tricks and I’m not impressed. Let me show you something else before I bring the curtain down on you for good.” Frost cockily held up a finger to indicate for her to pay attention. He began to raise his power level even further to it’s most extreme limits and his muscles bulged from his torso. This gave Shihori pause, she hadn’t experienced anything like this since her spar with Kale had she felt such an overwhelming pressure from her opponent. Frost disappeared from where he stood and came crashing into Shihori like a ton of bricks, smashing the young girl down into the ground with tremendous force. Shihori was left breathless from the attack and gasped as Frost brought a kick down to crush her against the earth. Shihori only just rolled out of the way in time as Frost collapsed the soil into a large sink hole. Frost barely gave her time to recover and he dove upon her in an instant. Shihori traded blows with him to little effect but was staggered quite a distance by the blow. Frost came in to finish this off while he maintained his full power, but Shihori managed to lock hands with him in a power struggle which slowly began to collapse her down to the ground. “Ha ha ha ha! Your fraught resistance is useless, submit and I may allow you a quick death.” Shihori sank to a knee and cast him a defiant gaze from below, “Not when I have you right where I want you.” She sneered at him and gripped down harder on his hands with a crushing force, she pushed him back which slowly caved in his posture until he was leaning backward under her ever rising power. “It can’t be…. you’re a monster.” Shihori cried out and her energy exploded outward directly in his face which sent him flying across the field into a rocky alcove. She had transformed even higher into Super Saiyan 3 and began to walk toward him with energy being siphoned from her sparking aura and focus it into her right fist. Frost was paralyzed by fear of this child who drew ever closer with her piercing blue eyes. She finally dashed forward with blinding speed and came sailing toward him with her fist glowing right fist ready to strike him down, “USAGI no ken!!!!” She brought the strike down on him and when it made contact all the energy concentrated into the target at a tremendous rate that it exploded outward leaving absolute devastation in its wake. Frost opened his eyes and saw a brown-haired girl looming over him with her fist extended just past his face. The entire alcove of rocks was completely wiped from the face of the earth with barely a pebble left as a reminder of what had once been. Shihori withdrew her fist which she clenched in front of her body. “Mama was right. You’re extremely strong.” Frost was confused and gave her a bewildered look, “What? What do you mean?” Shihori gave him a grin, “You fought my mother Sorrel in the Tournament of Power and she told me you handily defeated her.” She closed her eyes reminiscing of that conversation she had with her. The excitement she felt when she heard about all the strong people that took part in the tournament. “You’re not an evil guy, Frost. Misguided but not evil.” She held out her hand to him to assist him to stand up to his feet. He looked at her offered hand for a moment warily but accepted it, nonetheless. “I’m glad I got to meet you. Even though she lost, it made her happy to have fought someone so strong. Thank you.” Shihori turned and began to walk away which left Frost utterly confused. He didn’t know what to say, he had been so callous and yet this child was treating him like a long-lost friend. “What’s your name, kid?” She turned back and beamed at him, “It’s Shihori. See you around and remember to behave.” She waved before she leapt into the air and departed from the scene, leaving Frost looking up at the sky in amazement of what had just transpired.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 6: (Part 3)


Not long after, Shihori had finally reached her destination of Champa’s planet. Peering out the view port of the ship she spotted what appeared to be a lush world with a structure prominently situated at its center, it rose very tall into the sky and appeared to have an open pagoda design at the top. After setting the ship down a short distance away and hurriedly disembarking, she breathed in the fresh air and stretched her arms some from having been cramped up on the journey with only sporadic stops. She walked a short distance and was stopped in her tracks by the appearance of a blue skinned woman with long white hair wearing green clothes. Shihori gulped and had a fairly good idea of just who might have come out to greet her upon arrival. Shihori approached her and bowed politely at the waist, she tried to remember her good manners that Kitsune and Sorrel tried to instill in her, even though she grew up out in the country, she had a decent sense of how to conduct herself in a formal setting. The Angel spoke with a light an airy tone in her voice, “Oh my, by the appearance of your ship I was expecting a visit from someone completely different. Who might you be, young lady?” Shihori kept her head bowed and spoke as politely as she could muster, “Please excuse my intrusion, I’m Shihori and I have come a long way to seek your help.” The Angel looked at her curiously and a slight smile drew across her purple lips. “Very well, Shihori. I am Vados, attendant to Lord Champa, the God of Destruction. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit today?” Shihori stood back upright and approached Vados handing her a letter of introduction that Caulifla had provided her. Vados began to read the letter as follows:

“Lord Champa,

This squirt is Shihori, a half-Saiyan from Universe 9. She might seem like a pain in the ass but she’s okay once you get to know her. She needs to reach her father who is currently in Universe 7. They are on a quest to find the Super Dragon Balls, so they resurrect her mother and undue some evil shit that some demon pricks had done. Kale, Cabba, and I would consider it a personal favor if you would help her out. She’s strong but she’s going to need all the help she can get.

Sincerely,

Caulifla

P.S. When can we come learn that Super Saiyan God power that the Universe 7 Saiyans know? I mean seriously, we’re much better than those idiots!”

Vados laughed aloud as she finished the letter which drew confusion from Shihori since she hadn’t read the contents herself. She handed the letter to Shihori so the young lady could read it herself which made her eyes bulge at the coarse language and impolite tone that Caulifla had used toward the God of Destruction. She began to sweat a little and looked back up to Vados who gave her a smirk. “Saiyans, how very entertaining. As much as I would like to aid you Shihori, I regret to inform you that the decision lies solely with Lord Champa.” Shihori nodded understandingly as Vados turned and gestured for her to follow, “Come along, we shall see what kind of mood my Lord is in today.”

As the two of them entered Champa’s inner sanctum, Shihori swore that she could what sounded like snoring echoing from down the hall. Vados opened a set of double doors which led them into a large and decorative room with a round bed in the middle of the room. Atop of the bed was what seemed to be a rotund, purple, feline-like creature that was snoring loudly and appeared to be fast asleep. Shihori decided to hang back a bit as Vados approached and cleared her throat, “Lord Champa, we have a guest.” Champa remained sprawled out across the bed snoring even louder than when they had first come into the room. Vados sighed to herself and raised her voice, “LORD CHAMPA!” while simultaneously driving the end of her staff into his belly in a rude awakening. He sat bolt upright in a startled state and rubbed the sore spot on his huge belly, “Vados! What’s the big idea?! I was having such a good nap and you come in here being all rude and nasty with me!” Vados remained unperturbed by Champa’s accusations towards her and stood by calmly while he flailed about in an agitated state. “Lord Champa, we have a guest. May I present to you Shihori, of Universe 9.” She stood aside to reveal Shihori standing at the back of the room. Champa hopped off his bed and strode over to Shihori with his fists balled up and his jaw clenched tight. “A kid?! What’s the meaning of this? Why are you disturbing my nap, little girl? That really ticks me off!” Shihori grew nervous as Champa seemed to be a far cry from the reserved and well-mannered Sidra. “Well, you see, um….” Champa leaned forward at the waist and got right in her face. “I don’t have all day! Spit it out already!” Shihori bowed her head and looked nervously at the floor, “Lord Champa, please help me get back to Universe 7 and to my dad. We must find the Super Dragon Balls to wish back my mom.” Champa stood back up and gave her a twisted expression, “Who do you think I am? A charity? Get lost kid before you make me angry and I destroy you.” Champa turned around and began to walk back towards his bed. Shihori didn’t know what to say right now, she had come so far only to be turned away by this fat loudmouth. “NO! I can’t do that!” Champa stopped in his tracks and spun right back around to give her a piercing stare, “Huh? What did you say to me?” Shihori gulped but she stood her ground as the big purple cat closed the distance on them quickly for someone his size. Champa seized her by the shirt and lifted her off the ground with one hand and held out his palm flat parallel to her face, a purple point of energy began to form in his hand, “Any last words, girl?” Shihori looked at him defiantly with her big red eyes and prepared for her end to come swiftly. Vados interjected, “Lord Champa, perhaps you should hear her out. She was sent to us by our Saiyans and comes highly recommended by Caulifla. She’s a half-Saiyan herself. To my knowledge they weren’t supposed to exist in Universe 9. It would seem quite the waste.” Champa gave Vados a cross look and the energy dissipated from his palm, he set Shihori back down on the ground. “Tch.” Shihori looked to Vados who gave her a smirk, Shihori breathed a sigh of relief. Champa crossed his arms and looked down to Shihori with an agitated expression on his face, “Well, let’s hear your story, kid.”

Several minutes later, the trio were gathered around the table with Shihori finishing her explanation of the events that led up to her arrival- here today and the details surrounding their need to locate the Dragon Balls to wish back her mother. Champa impatiently tapped his finger on the table and stared at Shihori like he was judging her unworthy. “Hmmmm. Why should I help you and your father? What’s in it for me?” Shihori’s mind began to race to think up an answer quickly, she went from ‘It’s the right thing to do’ all the way to ‘Give me a break fatso’ but she just stuttered her words, “Uhhhhh, the thing is, ummmm, then I won’t be able to share my secret stash with you!” Champa tilted his head curiously at her pronouncement of a secret stash and he seemed interested, “What do you mean secret stash?” Shihori pushed back from her chair and held up her finger for him to wait just a moment, “I’ll be right back.” She hurried off and headed back to the ship she had arrived in; she began to dig through the mess she had made along the way here but then she found what she was looking for in a ‘Eureka!’ moment. She arrived quickly back in Champa’s audience who was still looking impatient if not a bit curious as to just what she was up to. Shihori set down half a dozen packages of miso butter instant ramen she had bought from the convenience store on Earth. “Please help me, Lord Champa and you can have all my delicious ramen!” He stood up quickly from his chair and looked at Shihori with a fiery intensity, “Kid…. I can’t believe you…. I can’t believe…” Shihori grew nervous and started to back away from the table. “I can’t believe you would give me so much delicious food! This is amazing!” Champa leapt into the air and clicked his heels like he was a kid in a candy store. Shihori immediately relaxed and drew her forearm across her brow to wipe the sweat away. “Phew.” Vados inspected the packages of ramen with a smile, “A most delicious offering, Lord Champa.” He was beside himself with joy and clutched onto the containers of ramen like he was cradling his own children “Vados, let’s see what we can do to help our gracious guest.” Champa drifted off as he was busy thinking about preparing some ramen right now. Vados nodded to Shihori who smiled and knew that this was most definitely going to be the path to success.

Early the next day, Vados and Shihori were outside for a walk to a large open area away from Champa’s sanctum. “If we’re going to help you on your journey. I need to see for myself what we have to work with.” Vados vanished and appeared a short distance apart from Shihori, “A little spar should show me all I need to know.” Vados beckoned Shihori to come at her with the wave of a hand, she seemed so carefree and relaxed it shocked her for a moment to come to terms that she had to fight an Angel. She knew of the ridiculous powers the Angels possessed from her father’s time training with Mojito, she was wary of going toe to toe with her but relished in the experience of fighting someone so strong. Shihori powered up straight away to Super Saiyan to give herself a little edge in the fight, but Vados just smiled and awaited her to attack first. She came at her quickly with rapid punches which were all effortlessly dodged by her. Shihori spun and swiped a round house kick across open air where Vados once occupied. She tapped Shihori on the shoulder which caught her completely by surprise. She spun around to throw a punch which was deflected with a light tap on the wrist, “Perhaps a little more effort.” Shihori started to grow frustrated and channeled her ki from the depths of her body bringing forth a surge of energy which grew out her hair and caused her aura to expand like a wild, unchecked flame, she completed the transformation to Super Saiyan 3 which made Vados smile with confidence, “Oh my.” Shihori snap vanished and reappeared several times along the way in closing the distance between them attempting to throw off Vados’ sense of when the attack would occur. Shihori tried to come in from above with a kick that was easily grabbed and cast aside so carefree like Vados was brushing off an annoying insect. Frustration began to set in on Shihori’s mood and she brought her hands together in front of her body, a shining blue point of energy formed between her palms, “KITSUNE……HA!” The blue wave of energy was cast out and before it made impact on Vados she simply twisted her body to the side and watched it sail by harmlessly. The beam came crashing into the ground which set off a large explosion that threw earth into the air. Shihori gritted her teeth and dashed in quickly while Vados seemed to be off balance from her last evasion. Several rapid-fire sidekicks her sent in her direction which Vados simply weaved around. “Is something wrong, Shihori? You seem out of breath.” Indeed, Shihori was getting tired already from pushing her body so hard, Super Saiyan 3 put a lot of strain on her small frame but she pushed through the exhaustion and dug deep for more energy. Shihori gathered up a large portion of her ki into her right fist, she was betting on her trump card, the Usagi punch, to see her through to victory. All she needed to do was make it count and she planned to use a feint to see it through. She rushed in quickly from below and made it seem like she was throwing an uppercut, but she came up short and shot past Vados whose eyes followed her the whole way. Shihori backflipped in mid-air and came soaring straight down on top of Vados now, her ki laden fist extending out to punch at her head from above. She made contact and all the energy she had collected exploded outward violently creating a large *bang* that reverberated in Shihori’s ears. Once the smoke from the attack cleared, she was stunned to see Vados had not only came out completely unscathed, but she managed to block the attack with one finger. How was that even possible?! Shihori was further surprised by Vados grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her down past her body, once she was about even with her Vados snapped a knife hand to the back of Shihori’s neck which instantly knocked her unconscious. She fell limp and Vados gently cradled her unconscious body in her arms as she lowered to the ground, “Oopsie daisy.”

Shihori came to a few minutes later, sitting up off the ground and rubbing the back of her neck. “What happened?” Vados stood by calmly clutching her staff and smirked. “It appears you over-exerted yourself.” Shihori climbed to her feet slowly and looked to Vados for an explanation. “You’re strong for your age, Shihori, but in all that strength lies your greatest weakness.” Vados approached her and continued, “You keep seeking higher power without first understanding the limitations that come with your transformations. Super Saiyan 3 for example, you have immense energy and speed but at the cost of burning out your body. This is exacerbated even further for someone so young and small; your body can’t handle such great leaps and bounds in energy output.” Vados reached out and poked Shihori in the right arm which was sore from the Usagi punch. “All that energy output is slowly damaging your body over time and it may lead to you being unable to control your ki properly ever again.” Shihori thought on this and became worried at the fact that she was causing irreparable damage to herself through her reckless overpowering of her body. “Is there anything I can do to avoid it?” Vados nodded almost immediately, “I think I have a good grasp on Saiyans having seen them in combat several times now. The Universe 7 Saiyans that possess godly ki seem to have abandoned using the higher-level transformations of Super Saiyan in favor of the first form. I suspect that they have focused on training their base forms and normal Super Saiyan for increased efficiency, only then using their god ki when they require more power.” Shihori looked down to the ground in thought, her mind hitting a roadblock when she kept mentioning god ki. “I don’t possess god ki. My Papa does but it almost took him a full year of training to attain it and he’s still working on trying to master it himself.” Vados once again nodded at her assessment, “As I said earlier, your young body isn’t attuned to such power gains yet….” She put a hand on her shoulder, “You must focus on mastering what you have already learned instead of being so reckless with your power. You have the right idea, just don’t be in such a rush. Everything takes time and hard work.” Shihori pursed her lips as she thought about what Vados told her. Her words rang true with wisdom she should take heed. She clenched her fist and held it up as a sign of determination. “Thank you, Vados. I’m going to work on mastering Super Saiyan first.” Vados smiled to the young lady, “Glad to hear it. Shall we go indulge in some of that delicious ramen you brought?” Shihori beamed and nodded, “Sure thing.”

During the next few days of training, Shihori remained transformed in Super Saiyan after each sparring session with Vados. Her body was quickly getting used to the feeling of being a Super Saiyan, so it felt natural and she didn’t need to focus on keeping the transformation active. She sat down on the ground wiping sweat off her face with a towel and had herself a drink of water. Vados came over to her which caught her attention right away, the Angel looked down at the blonde-haired bunny. “You’ve done well, Shihori. I think you’ve grasped what you need to continue in your training. It’s about time we send you on your way, wouldn’t you say?” Shihori stood up and powered down from Super Saiyan to her base form. She followed Vados inside so they could discuss their plan of action.

Inside Champa’s sanctum, the God of Destruction was up and about pacing while he impatiently waited for Vados. Once the ladies made their presence known, Champa stamped his foot like an insolent child. “I’ve been waiting for ages for you, Vados. Where have you been?” Vados sneered at the God of Destruction and gave Shihori a sideways glance, “My apologies, Lord Champa. Shihori and I were just conducting some exercises. Perhaps you would like to join in?” Champa scoffed at the mere notion that he partakes in exercise drills with a mere mortal. “I’m hungry! I would like some more ramen that the child brought with her.” Champa wrung his hands together in anticipation for the meal, his mouth visibly watering. Shihori hopped to it, she went about setting the table for them and placing a container of ramen on each place setting. She started to boil some water to heat up each ramen and after she did, they all sat down and waited patiently for the contents to cook. Champa crossed his arms and tapped his claws finger petulantly against his arm, it was like witnessing a child be asked to be patient. Vados had set an hourglass for five minutes which ran down and she announced, “Okay, it’s ready.” All three removed the lids from their ramen and picked up utensils to eat. Champa excitedly started to eat the noodles while Vados was much more reserved in enjoying her meal. Shihori had a mouth full of noodles which she began to slurp up in one long stream. Vados made a face at the young lady’s voracious appetite. “So Shihori you mentioned that you and your father were seeking the Super Dragon Balls to make a wish, correct?” Shihori had just finished drinking the last of the broth from her bowl and set it down with a satisfied expression. “Yes, we need to wish back my mom and everyone else that Towa and Mira had killed.” The mere mention of their names made an angry expression cross her face and she clenched her fist tightly on the table. “I hate them so much for what they did to us.” Champa finished his food and set the bowl down on the table, “You know, for someone so young, you really do carry a lot with you. Hate will lead you down a dark path, Shihori.” Champa looked pleased with his wisdom that he doled out to the young lady but Vados interjected, “Maybe you should take your own advice and talk to your brother more, Lord Champa.” He snapped back at Vados, “I don’t hate him! We’re rivals and it’s not my fault that he has his head so far up his a….” He stopped himself and cleared his throat. “Anyway, I’ll consider it.” Vados turned her attention back to Shihori, “How did you come to learn about the Super Dragon Balls?” Shihori thought back to when her father and grandmother were discussing the prospect of wishing back Sorrel. “I think my father said that the Angel of our Universe, Mojito, had told him about the Super Dragon Balls.” Vados politely covered her mouth and let out a light, airy chuckle. “I beg your pardon but hearing that seems so unlike him. Mojito is my brother, you see. As a matter of fact, all of the Angels from each of the 12 Universes are brothers and sisters.” Shihori looked amazed by this truthful revelation, “Oh wow, so many siblings.” Vados nodded and continued on, “The Super Dragon Balls are equally split between our universe and Universe 7. They’re immensely powerful and nothing is outside their scope. They were used earlier this year during the Tournament of Power to wish back 7 entire universes that the Kings of All had erased from existence.” Shihori look absolutely astonished. “Would you help me find them? Pretty please, I’ll do anything!” Champa crossed his arms and listened to Vados explain the situation to her, he knew what she was going to say next. “We would be happy to assist you, but the thing is that they can only be used once a year. The Super Dragon Balls are currently inert and unusable.” Shihori’s expression fell flat and she looked down at the table like she had taken a big hit. “Oh, I see. Well that kind of sucks.” Champa chimed in, “All you have to do is wait a bit longer, kid.” He stood up and stretched and began to walk out of the room, “I’m feeling a bit sleepy, Vados wake me up if anything requires my attention.” Shihori’s eyes followed him out the room and Vados gave Shihori a reassuring smile, “Once the time has come, I’ll help you find the Dragon Balls in our universe so you may grant your wish. In the meantime, we should see about reuniting you with your father in Universe 7. I think I know just the person who can help.”

A few minutes later, the pair were outside standing in the open while Vados peered into the orb that sat atop her staff. The image of a blue skinned man with tall white hair appeared, “Hello, dear sister, to what do I owe the pleasure of your call?” Vados smirked, “Greetings, little brother. I have a favor I’d like to ask of you. You see I have a lost child that I need to send your way to a specific place…” Vados turned her attention to Shihori who was watching the conversation unfold. “What was the name of the planet?” Shihori was caught off guard and tried to remember the name. “It was…. uhhh…. Pas. That’s right, Pas.” She snapped her fingers once she remembered correctly and nodded to Vados assured of her decision. “So Whis, can you help me locate this place in your universe so I may send her on her way?” The other Angel named Whis smiled, “Yes, of course. I’ll pinpoint that for you right away.” Whis turned his attention over to Shihori for a moment and gave her a smile before he disappeared from view. Vados looked down to Shihori, “You have to promise me something, Shihori. Continue your lessons and never give up hope. You’re a sweet girl so don’t ever let that go.” Shihori’s mind flashed back to a time when she was younger when her mother would tell her such things. Instead of letting those memories of times past get her down she smiled knowing that she did her best to remain the same person who was loved by both her parents. “I promise.” Just then Vados’ staff flashed green and she peered into the orb having received the coordinates of the place they needed to send Shihori. “Are you ready?” Shihori smiled and held out her hand to Vados, “Thank you, Vados. I’ll let never forget what you’ve done for me.” Vados took her by the hand and smiled back to the young lady, “Don’t mention it. Saiyans are terribly interesting creatures, after all.” She released her hand and tapped her staff on the ground which sent a column of light erupting from the ground which enveloped Shihori. Vados waved to her which Shihori returned in kind before she was shot off into the sky and sent on her way across the universe and on to Universe 7.

Shihori flew down to the planet encircled in a column of light and once it disappeared, she was left falling down from the sky, but she tucked her arms in and rocketed down to the surface with a determined look on her face. She soared down through the clouds and flew across the sky until she spotted the small round house that her father had once called home. She landed just short of the front door and excitedly ran up to it calling out for her father, “Papa! I’m back!” Once she crossed the threshold, she saw the place was dark inside and no one seemed to be around. It had been quite a few weeks since she suddenly disappeared, so she wondered if he had moved on from this place. Shihori strode across the house and saw that their possessions were left in place and in the back room she noticed that a picture frame of her father, mother, and her was set up next to the bed mat on the floor. “Papa….” Shihori walked back outside and leapt up onto the roof of the house to get a better view of the land and since it was getting late in the day, she wanted to watch the setting sun. It gave her a sense of peace knowing she was back some place familiar, but she longed to see her father again.

As the sun sank lower in the sky it appeared as a fiery orange glow, Shihori sat curled up on the rooftop watching it all unfold. There was a sudden pop down below in the house and she stood up to get a better look. Korian had come outside to the front of the house sighing to himself and muttering something about the “Wind must have blown it open.” Shihori’s eyes immediately welled up with tears at the sight of her father and her face twisted into a messy combination of happy and sad at the same time. “PAPA!” she called out to him and threw herself off the roof down to him. Korian was absolutely stunned to hear Shihori’s voice call out to him from above and when he turned to see her in mid-air with tears in her eyes, reaching out for him, he caught her and stumbled back with her in his arms. He immediately began to cry and hugged onto Shihori like he would never let her go. Shihori bawled her eyes out against his chest and whimpered, “Papa….” She looked up to him with tears streaming down her face and snot being sniffled back into her nose, “Papa, I’m so sorry I yelled at you. Please forgive me, I love you so much!” Korian wiped tears out of his eyes so he could get a better look at her and he kissed her on the forehead very lovingly and gave her another tight hug, “My honey bunny, I thought I lost you. I’ve been looking for you every day since you were gone.” Shihori kissed her father on the cheek and clung onto his neck to let him know that she was truly there to stay. Once they had settled down some Shihori took her father by the hand, “I have so much to tell you.”

Later that evening, Shihori and Korian sat around the table with her finishing recounting all the events that led to her getting back to him. Korian looked amazed and smiled proudly to his daughter, “I’m so proud of you, Shihori. You seem different now. More mature.” Shihori dismissed his comments with the wave of a hand and he laughed heartily. “Most importantly, Papa. I forgot to mention about the Super Dragon Balls, we need to wait quite a few months until they can be used again, but once that happens the ones in Universe 6 are as good as ours.” Korian looked surprised at this revelation and pondered what their next move should be. “Also, Papa, I have some training for us to do in the meantime. Some things I learned from Vados while I was in Universe 6. It’ll help us both get stronger because we never know what we might have to face on this journey.” Korian held out his hand for a high-five which Shihori planted on his open hand. “We’re going to find those Dragon Balls and get your mother back. Together nothing is going to stop us!” Shihori smiled at her father’s declaration and knew then that he had started to become whole again, he had a purpose, he had his daughter back. Shihori truly felt at peace now and from that moment on she never had nightmares about Sorrel again. Only a burning determination to set things right.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
A Foxy Side Story

Age 780, Planet Basur

A young woman and her small daughter were traveling the roads in the wastes just outside the city in the region. The little girl happily clung to her mother as the pair walked hand in hand to their destination. “Mommy, how much longer until we get there? I’m hungry.” The little girl patted her growling stomach which drew a look of concern from the woman. “I know dear. Not much longer and then we’ll see about getting something to eat.” Around the bend the woman noticed another person walking toward them from the opposite direction and the pair moved to the side to let the stranger pass. Except they didn’t and stopped just short of the woman and her child, clad in a dark cloak which concealed their face, a voice of a man spoke from behind the veil of the cloak, “Beg your pardon miss. Could you spare some change for something to eat?” The woman was a bit taken back by the man’s presence and she instinctively pulled her daughter close to her. “I’m sorry, we’re in a hurry.” She attempted to slide past the man who shot out a hand impeding her way, “Terribly sorry to hear that. Perhaps there’s something else you could do for us.” This admission startled the woman whose eyes grew wide with shock and the man threw away his cloak to reveal a grizzly looking man in his late 20’s or early 30’s brandishing a knife. The woman screamed and attempted to flee in the opposite direction with her daughter, but they were stopped by the appearance of more than half dozen men wielding blades and other makeshift weapons. She was grabbed up from behind and a hand placed over her mouth by the one who had addressed her on the road, he held the knife to her neck. The little girl was snapped from her grasp kicking and screaming by one of the others. He leaned close to her and gave her hair a sniff, “Perhaps you could provide some entertainment for me and the boys.” The other men chuckled with glee at the thought and the little girl only screamed louder. “Since that monkey boy has been missing in action. There’s nothing to stop us from having a little fun.” Her terrified eyes glistened with tears and her muffled voice tried to call out for her little girl who was in the clutches of one of the other thugs.

Not long after the man had hauled her off to the side of the road behind some rocks and tore away her clothes revealing her undergarments and she began to struggle and fight his attempts to further undress her. The thuggish man grew tired of her attempts to fight him off and he struck her hard across the face to quell the fight left in her. She fell back onto the ground with a red mark on the side of her face and tears in her dazed eyes. “That’s it you just keep nice and quiet. It’ll be all over soon.” He approached her and began to take down his pants when he was struck from behind in the back of his head by a rock. “What the fu-?!” He turned to spy a female fox tossing a rock up and down in her palm like she was playing with a baseball. He pulled out his knife and pointed it at her. “I don’t know who you think you are lady, but you’re dead!” He was caught between the eyes by the other rock. This dazed him and drew blood from his forehead which only gave cause to infuriate him further. When his vision cleared, he pressed forward to attack her, but she was gone. “Down here, numb nuts.” She reappeared in front of him and came up with her claws to strike him across his face which left deep gouges in his flesh. He was about to scream but a quick knife hand to the throat only gave way to a gurgle of blood. The man clutched his collapsed throat and struggled to breath which only produced a disgusting rattle. He fell to his knees and his frightened eyes fell on to the fox with a look to plead for mercy. She rounded behind him and placed a hand underneath his chin and leaned forward to whisper into his ear, “Don’t worry it’ll be all over soon.” She placed her other hand on the side of his head and abruptly pulled in opposite directions breaking his neck. The fox strode over to the sobbing woman who was in disbelief over what had just transpired, she was quickly covered up by the cloak the fox had been wearing. “Please, my daughter. She’s being held by the others.” The fox stood up wearing black gi pants and a red cheongsam style dress with a gold sash. “Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

A short distance away, the little girl was surrounded by seven awful looking men who were chuckling at the thought of what their leader was doing to her mother, “Boy, I can’t wait for my turn.” The little girl just sobbed louder which drew the ire of one of them and he went to kick her in the face to shut her up, but suddenly stopped with a paralyzed expression on his face. “What’s wrong?!” another of them asked as the man turn around to reveal a knife stuck into his spine. He fell down onto his knees and there behind him was the fox holding up a clawed hand with a vicious grin on her face. “It’s time to learn how to respect women, little boys.” One of them swung an axe with cut straight for her neck but she ducked under the attack. She grabbed his outstretched arm and stepped around behind him slamming a palm strike into his elbow while pulling back on his wrist. Very disgustingly his bone came out from his skin which caused him to cry out in agony. She swept him off his feet and stomped down on his head with a sickening crack. She stopped to spread her legs apart and take up a fighting stance, her open palms bearing her claws at them she beckoned them to come at her. The group of men began to spread out and encircle the fox with murderous intent. Their vile gazes set upon punishing this insolent interloper for interrupting their fun. Four brave young souls dove in to attack the lady fox at the same time. It was a blur of youth versus skill that came to a head in that instant, knives and clubs swinging down at the same spot where she stood. They all came crashing down into empty space at the sly fox spun backwards with the grace of a trained dancer and the poise of someone who knew how to handle themselves. She began her assault from her right and worked her way across her field of vision to the left. The first received a jumping front kick to the neck which sent him reeling to the ground with blood erupting from his mouth. The second one in line barely had a chance to react when she came down across his face with a diagonal slash of her claws which gouged an eye in the process. He began to scream as he held his bloody and wounded face but even that was silenced as the points of her clawed fingers punctured straight into his neck. The scream quickly suppressed and turned into a gurgle of blood which sent shock into him and caused him to collapse to the ground. The remaining four now seeing what she had done to their comrades now spread out and became cautious to her defense. “Don’t tell me you chicken shits are afraid of little old me?” She said in a fierce tone of voice. She bore her blood-stained claws at them and rushed in low and quick before they had a chance to settle themselves. The next deserving victim was on the receiving end of a vicious elbow to the solar plexus which caused him to double over just enough for her to reach his face. She pulled his head down into a headlock and pulled up sharply on his neck separating vertebrae with an audile crack. She dropped his body face first onto the ground with a sickening thud as he was dead before he even hit the ground. Two of them came in at her with wild and panicked looks in their eyes each slashing bladed weapons at the same time in hope to overtake her with numbers. Their enthusiasm was quickly met with as she smoothly blocked the attack of one of them while spinning her body out of line of the other. She quickly directed the wrist of her captured victim to stab his friend square in the chest. Shocked at what he had done to his friend he received a backward elbow strike to the gut which bent him over enough for her to get leverage and hip toss him onto the ground. She was about to get attacked from behind by the remaining bystander, but she heard his foot falls from behind and instantly sent a back-kick square into his chest which sent him reeling to the ground. She followed through on the first by snatching up a dropped knife and rolling forward next to him she twisted his head to the side and slammed the blade down into the side of his head. Now the fox stood and twisted her neck from side to side letting out and audible crackle from her neck. “Ugh. I’m getting too old for this shit.” Her eyes were directed now to the survivor of the gang who was on the ground with fear in his eyes trying desperately to clamber backwards. “Please…please…. let me go. I didn’t mean anything, please. We figured with monkey boy gone we could have some fun. Just let me go, please.” The female fox picked up a bloody knife off the ground and calmly walked toward the man on the ground. “So, you know that monkey boy, eh? You think you could get away with being a disgusting, vile, dickless, piece of shit? Boy, that’s my son you’re talking about and if you were dealing with him. You got off easy.” She said bearing her fangs as she flicked her wrist and buried the knife straight into his groin. The young man cried out clenching onto the knife that was buried into his nether region and the vicious fox took a knee and grabbed him by the face. “It’s your lucky day, worm. You get to deliver a message for me. You tell them all that if anyone dares to step out of line, I’m coming for them. You hear me?!” She grabbed onto the knife and crudely ripped it from it’s resting place which caused him even more pain. She snapped it’s blade off against a rock and tossed the handle to the side as she walked over to the scared little girl left huddled by herself. “Come on sweetie. I’ve got you; your mommy is waiting for you.” The little girl wiped her tears and sniffled as she was picked up by the lady fox. She was still scared but she felt a sense of safety when she was taken up into her caring arms. The fox displayed a level of care like only a mother could and this put the little girl at ease.

A tearful reunion later with her mother, two younger ladies clung to one another with joy that they were safe. The fox just stood by with a gentle smile as she felt rewarded that she could help. The fox stepped forward and helped the mother up with her child and even adjusted the cloak around the young lady, so she didn’t feel exposed. “There we are now. Everyone is all safe and sound. Are you headed to the city? Let’s make sure you get there safely.” The young lady still a bit shocked just nodded her head and the trio began to their trek to the city.

A familiar city center crept into view as the trio of ladies walked to their destination. The young woman directed them to a house on a side street where she met up with her elderly parents. They were shocked to see the state their daughter and granddaughter were in but were thankful that everyone was more or less unharmed by the incident. Seeing that everyone was safe the sly fox turned and began to walk away like she wasn’t even there, but she was stopped by the young lady who rushed to thank her. “Thank you. Thank you, a thousand times. Please, at least tell me your name.” The lady fox just patted her hand with a caring smile, “It’s Kitsune.” The young lady threw herself to hug onto Kitsune which caused her a bit of surprise, but she reciprocated the hug. For a moment she thought of Sorrel clinging onto her which caused her eyes to well up a bit, but she just cleared her throat and stepped back. “I’m glad you and your daughter are safe. You two take care.” She gave the little girl a smile and wave as she stepped back. Suddenly she leapt up into the sky and took off in flight headed for the wilderness off in the distance.

A short time later, Kitsune landed in front of her house and leaned back giving her aching back a stretch. “Gah. Going to feel that tomorrow.” She peered at Korian’s empty house next door and sighed solemnly to herself. She so dearly missed her son and granddaughter these past few months. She headed over to the front of Korian’s house and stopped by the tree in their front yard, there was a small white grave marker for Sorrel. She knelt down and picked up any fallen foliage around her grave and then placed a hand on the headstone. “Went out again today to right wrongs just like Korian would do. You always supported him no matter how fool hardy he could be.” She sighed as the tears began to build in her eyes. “I know you’re proud of Korian and Shihori. I couldn’t be prouder of them. I hope that I was wrong and that we all get to be together again one day.” She began to cry and wiped the tears from her eyes. “From the moment you came into my life I just knew that you would hold a special place in my life. You were my second chance at raising a daughter.” She closed her eyes as the tears fell and she continued to sob. “I miss you Sorrel.” She stood up and wiped her face with both hands and looked back at Korian’s quiet home. “You two come back to me safe and sound. You hear me? We’re counting on you.” She gave Sorrel’s grave one last look before heading for home in quiet contemplation for the mission that laid ahead of all of them.
 

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 7: I Wish for Despair

Age 780, Planetoid Pas

It has been several months since Shihori’s return to Korian. The pair had been spending their days training with one another to increase their abilities and hone their techniques. The father-daughter duo stood out on the wind-swept plains of Pas and squared off with one another with a fierce resolve surrounding their presences. Shihori widened her stance and brought her arms up with her left coming into a high guard with the fingers curled inward and the right arm displayed at her side with the palm facing forward. Korian himself met her battle stance by widening his legs and leaning forward with his arms brought up in front of his body with fists clenched in a more traditional fighters pose. Shihori steadied her breathing while keeping her eyes intently focused on her father’s most miniscule movements. “I hope you’re ready, Shihori. I’m not going to hold back this time.” Korian’s voice carried the stern tone of a teacher across the plain to Shihori’s ears but the young lady didn’t flinch. Korian dashed forward and disappeared from view but Shihori felt his energy come at her and they met fists with Korian rapidly striking out for her. She began to move backwards quickly as Korian swept in a kick that cut across the air where her body had been. Shihori used this timing to flip backwards and once she hit the ground a hard kick off launched her straight into the attack against Korian who had just settled on the ground. Shihori’s fists seemed to come in rapidly as she pressed the attack and weaved her body around to strike from unorthodox angles of attack. Korian began to fan his arms out in front of his body to meet the speed of her blows. His eyes danced from side to side while he watched her ducked and weave her body around as she attacked. Now he matched her timing and shot a fist straight in which connected with her face and sent the half-Saiyan stumbling back a few steps after being blinded by getting punched in the nose. Shihori hissed and wiped her face with the back of her gloved hand which drew a smear of blood from her nose. She took a deep breath and channeled her ki from her core which quickly erupted in a golden flash around her body, taking on the Super Saiyan transformation. She remained calm and focused as her blue-green eyes settled in on Korian who beckoned her to come at him.

Shihori exploded off the ground with increased speed and launched her attack at Korian who blocked the fist with a hand and slid back across the ground on his toes to absorb the force of the blow. He looked up to Shihori with a smirk as a white aura erupted around his body and he tapped into the god-like power without transforming into Super Saiyan God. Shihori grinned back at her father as she increased her power in Super Saiyan to instantly transform into Super Saiyan 2, she continued to press Korian back until he planted his feet in the ground. The pair came to a sudden stop as a fiery red glow began to surround Korian and he looked up to his daughter with crimson eyes as his hair washed over from dark brown to red. Shihori swung a knee forward which pressed hard into Korian’s stomach and doubled him over. She smashed him to the ground with a double hammer fist. She leapt back giving him space and herself time to increase her power even further, she had learned to tap into greater power with Super Saiyan 2 without stressing her body. Even more electrical discharge erupted around her body, “HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH” and she disappeared for a brief moment while Korian came to his feet. She reappeared throwing a right which Korian blocked without looking up but Shihori wasn’t finished as she swung her body around to swing a left round kick which Korian met with the other hand. Shihori scoffed to herself as she was entangled in her father’s grasp “Tch.” Korian spun around quickly and launched her across the plain to come to a skidding stop against the ground with her digging in feet and fingers to arrest her movement. Korian appeared next to her in an instant and was swinging a fist down on top of her but Shihori ever defiant launched herself to meet the blow with a battle cry,” AHHHHH!” The clash exploded in energy which kicked up earth and created a sinkhole around the area. The wind swept in again and Shihori was down on the ground back in her base form coughing up dust while Korian stood next to her back in his base form as well. “Are you okay, Shihori?” He offered her a hand up which she accepted and caught her breath. “Couldn’t be better.” She gave him a grin to show that she was alright, he smiled in return. “Even with all that training I still can’t beat you, Papa.” He put a hand on her shoulder as a sign of encouragement, “That doesn’t matter, Shihori. Your power is amazing, you’ve worked so hard to get this far. You’re so much stronger than me when I was your age.” Shihori leaned against her father and put an arm around him. “Nothing can stop us if we work together.” Korian nodded and put his arm around Shihori as well while they walked back toward the house. “I don’t know about you, but I’m famished.” Korian’s stomach began to growl loudly which made Shihori erupt in laughter.


Demon Realm

Towa was working furiously in her lab to try and bring her next project to life. She cursed to herself out of the frustration she felt being foiled time and time again by Korian and his family. She began to infuse her dark magic into what would be her next Majin creation, it began to take shape but suddenly her energies began to falter. The flesh that was taking shape suddenly melted into a bubbling puddle of goo which began to run off the table onto the floor. “Damnit!” She smashed her arm across the scientific equipment on the table sending various pieces of glass and instruments across the room in pieces. She pounded her fist down into the table and hissed between her teeth after feeling foiled by her own failures. On the ground at her feet the Kili energy collector was looking up at her and a devious idea began to take shape. She bent over to pick up the device and looked at it as if she was studying her options. “All this time I’ve had others to do my deeds for me.” She held the device up in front of her face and pressed the button to eject the probe concealed within the device. “It’s true what they say, if you want something done right, do it yourself!” She jammed the probe into her chest which caused her to cry out and fall to her knees. “AGH!” The meter on the device went from almost full capacity and slowly began to draw down to zero as it pumped all it’s contained energy into her body. Towa’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as her back arched and she stared blankly at the ceiling of her lab. She remained motionless for a moment as if she had done herself in and it failed but her hand slowly rose to remove the probe from her chest. The wound began to close up slowly on its own as dark energy surrounded her body. She opened her eyes which now bore red markings along the corners of her eyes and she gasped for air. Towa rose to her feet a bit unsteady and inspected herself in awe that it had worked just as she planned. She felt more powerful than she could put to words and she tested her new power by casting her hand out which sent a bolt of dark magic cascading into the wall which blew it to pieces. She looked at her hand supremely pleased with the results and she clenched her fist as a ferociously determined grin crossed her face.

Planetoid Pas

Shihori was up bright and early as the sun began to rise in the sky. She took a shower and went about brushing her teeth. She came back into the bedroom wrapped in a towel and her hair wrapped up in another towel with only her ears poking out of the top of the wrap. Korian was still sprawled out on the floor snoring with a tiny stream of drool visible in the corner of his mouth. “Papa, wake up.” He was oblivious to her calling out to him and continued on with sleeping. She tried nudging him with her foot to no avail. Shihori groaned to herself out of frustration and fell back on her last resort tactic. She eyed his tail which was laying beside him and steadily put pressure on it with her bare foot. Once she had it completely pressed down onto the floor Korian’s eyes shot open and he leapt up with a howl of pain. “YEEEEEEOOOW!” He almost hit the ceiling and he caressed his aching tail very tenderly before his attention fell back on Shihori. She was standing with her arms crossed still in her post-shower get up. She just furiously pointed to the bathroom for him to get a move on and go take a shower. Korian just eyed his daughter and felt overtaken as a parent, he gave her a mean and defiant stare down as he skulked his way to the bathroom but that was all he could muster. The door between the rooms closed and once she heard running water Shihori let out an indignant “Hmph.” She tossed the towel and began to get dressed while Korian showered up.

Once Korian had gotten dressed and had come out to the main room of the house, Shihori was busy in the kitchen finishing up preparations for breakfast. Korian walked up to the counter to lend her a hand and went about preparing some tea for them to enjoy with their meal. She set out a pair of bowls for both of them one of which contained steamed rice and soft-boiled eggs and the other was miso soup. Korian set out two cups of tea for them to drink and they went about enjoying the meal. Korian smiled to his daughter which his mouth stuffed full of food which broke the tension from earlier and she smirked. “Any idea where we’re headed to today Papa?” Korian gulped down the miso soup to wash down the eggy rice. “Yep. While you were gone, I ventured out a bit. While we’re pretty far out on the fringe there are several inhabited planets close by. We’ll start by poking around to see if we can get a lead on how to find the Dragon Balls.” Shihori sipped her tea and went about finishing the rest of her breakfast. “You know I miss sitting down with mom in the mornings like this. We’d just talk while you were getting ready for the day. We’re so close to getting her back, Papa.” Korian patted her hand with a smile, “I know, baby. It’s time to put things right.”

A short while later after they finished cleaning up and getting their gear ready to go. Shihori put on her backpack and met her father outside the house. “Ready, honey bunny?” Shihori took her father by the hand as he concentrated on their destination. They disappeared with a snap of energy and were off to parts unknown. In the blink of an eye they reappeared on the outskirts of town on a new planet. Shihori blinked the bright sun out of her eyes as it seemed they were in a hot desert environment. Korian thumb pointed at the sizeable trading center in this harsh landscape “Let’s head to the city and see what we can dig up.” Shihori nodded in agreement and the two took flight to close the distance in no time at all. Once inside they moved through the crowded streets and noticed that this place was much tamer than most cities in their universe. Everyone seemed to be going about their business as usual without a care to the two strangers who were in their midst. Korian separated himself a bit as he went to talk to a street vendor about local happenings. A sleazy looking young man hanging out near any alleyway took notice of Shihori and her rabbit ears adorning the top of her head. He thought this was some kid on a trip and an easy mark to pick off. He crept up on her very carefully and when he was within reach, he snatched her bag and tried to rip it off the one shoulder it was draped on. He didn’t get far at all as soon as she felt the bag begin to come free, she held onto it which caused him to stop dead in his tracks. Shihori narrowed her eyes at the man trying to mug her who was now in plain view and trying to play tug of war with her backpack. “Just what do you think you’re doing?” The man thought that this couldn’t be possible that this little girl was able to hold onto the bag without budging. He reached into his pocket and flicked open a knife which he began to wave around in a threatening manner. “Just let go of the bag sweetheart and you won’t get cut!” Shihori just rolled her eyes and sighed before she leapt into the air and caved the man’s face in with a knee strike to the nose. As he was lying unconscious and bleeding in the street, she reached down to pick up the knife. “You shouldn’t play with knives. You might end up getting hu…. well, more hurt.” Korian came rushing over to see what was causing all the commotion. Just then a voice behind Shihori called out in high pitched and excited tone of voice, “Galactic patrol! Drop the knife, missy!” Korian turned his head and Shihori spun around still holding the knife where they spied a short purple skinned man with a light blue face and big yellow eyes pointing what appeared to be some type of gun at Shihori. “Huh?” Shihori looked confused as the short cop called out again, “Both of you are under arrest for assault! Hands where I can see them!” Korian and Shihori just looked at one another taken aback by the situation but Shihori waved her hands as she stepped toward him to try and explain herself, “Wait, mister you see the thing is….” He nervously fired off a shot that went sailing for Shihori but was quickly smacked down into the ground in a burst of dust. The policeman knew then that he wasn’t dealing with any ordinary little girl as Shihori was on top of him in an instant and smashing his head down into the ground. Korian looked horrified as he watched Shihori decimate a member of law enforcement. “Shihori!!! Now you’re assaulting the police!” She spun around and pointed at her father with heat in her voice, “I didn’t assault anyone! That asshole tried to mug me and then this jackass tried to shoot me!” Korian groaned and snapped back at her “You watch your mouth young lady!” Shihori huffed and crossed her arms while tapping her foot. “What are we going to do now? We can’t just leave him here plus we’re drawing a crowd.” Korian grabbed up the fallen cop tossed him over his shoulder and snatched up Shihori by the hand before taking off into the air and away from the city. The group of them flew a short distance until he spotted a ship with the same symbol on it that the cop had on his uniform. He flew down to the ship with the pair of them and set the unconscious cop down on the ground. “This must be his ship. Maybe he has a key somewhere so we can call for help.” Shihori began to rummage through his pockets until she found a device with buttons on it and pressed the most prominently placed one which raised the canopy on the ship. They hopped up inside the ship with him and closed the bubble canopy behind them. “See if you can get the communicator working. Let me see if he’s still alive.” Korian shook the skinny little cop while Shihori played around with the control panel. Suddenly the ship engines whirred to life and the craft blasted off for space in a hurry. Shihori went tumbling back to the rear bulkhead of the ship but she was caught by Korian who managed to grab hold of the chair in the back. “Hang on!” The ship leveled off once it exited the atmosphere and they managed to recover and dust themselves off. Shihori tried her hand at shaking the cop to rouse him and did so with the intensity she used to try and wake up Korian. This rattled the little man awake who sat up quickly and backed off from the pair. “You two! Now you’re kidnapping an officer of the Galactic Patrol?! The nerve!” Korian waved his hands about and tried to explain himself, “No! No! No! You see this is all a big misunderstanding. We’re visitors from out of town and we’re just trying to find something called Super Dragon Balls.” This startled him even further, “Super Dragon Balls?! What do you fiends want with them?” Shihori grew frustrated with this back and forth act between him and her father, “Cut the shit!” She sighed in exasperation as the two men just blinked at one another. “Look, Officer…” The short man cut in, “Jaco. Jaco of the Galactic Patrol.” He suddenly twisted and did a funny little pose with his fingers pointing in the air. Korian and Shihori just blinked in disbelief. “Rrrrrright. Jaco, please listen. My father and I are looking for the Super Dragon Balls so we can make a wish to bring back some innocent people that were killed by demons, my mother included. We’re not bad people, I swear.” Jaco rubbed his chin and pondered her words for a moment. “Alright, I believe you. My deductive reasoning is off the charts when it comes to reading people.” Korian just nodded like he believed every word. “Rrrrrright.” Shihori cut in again while continuing the conversation, “So what can you tell us about the Super Dragon Balls?” Jaco snapped his fingers and pointed at her, “I know a guy who can tell you everything you need to know.” So, the ship continued on as Jaco sped the way to their new destination.

A short time later Jaco landed the ship on a strange looking planet that had a temple prominently placed at its center. Jaco opened he canopy of the ship and hopped down with the others. “This is the home of Master Zuno, he knows everything there is to know in the whole universe. He can tell you where to find the Dragon Balls you seek.” Jaco led Korian and Shihori to the entrance and the group made their way inside where they came face to face with several strange looking individuals, but most conspicuously seated in the center of the room on a floating pedestal appeared to be Zuno. Jaco smirked before speaking, “Oh wise Master Zuno we seek your counsel.” One of the smaller and oddly similar looking attendants approached the group, “If you desire to seek knowledge you must first offer tribute.” Jaco thumb pointed to Zuno and spoke quietly between Korian and Shihori. “Check this out. He knows everything.” Jaco stepped up to Zuno and leaned in to gently place a kiss on his cheek. “I accept your offering but being a male, I will only answer one question.” Jaco cleared his throat, “Oh wise Zuno please take a look at the girl standing before you and tell us what color her underwear is?” Without missing a beat Zuno spoke, “The female accompanying you is wearing a black sports bra and pink panties with blue and yellow polka dots.” Shihori’s face grew beet red in embarrassment and she tried to cover her face. “Jaco you pig!” The little alien cop just shrugged and Korian was both stunned at Zuno’s knowledge and Jaco’s lecherous intent. He stepped forward and pointed at Jaco, “My daughter is only 13. Weirdo.” Jaco reeled back in anguish at his mistake and he himself started to blush in embarrassment. Korian stepped up to Zuno and was going to give him a kiss but the attendant stepped in to stop him from doing so. “Your tribute is both unwelcome and unacceptable. Please move along.” Zuno eyed Korian as he slunk back to Shihori feeling defeated. Shihori gulped and stepped forward hesitantly to gently kiss Zuno on the opposite cheek that Jaco did. “I accept your tribute and while being very cute you are a minor Saiyan-Rabbit child so I will answer three questions.” Shihori was shocked by Zuno’s directness “So can I ask you about the Super Dragon Balls?” Zuno’s eyes fell upon Shihori and he uttered very profoundly, “Yes.” Zuno’s attendant spoke, “Your first question has been answered.” Shihori was startled by the rules regarding asking Zuno anything and her losing a question right off the bat but she gathered herself together. “I would like to know about the Super Dragon Balls please?” Zuno looked straight at Shihori and began to rattle off information about the Super Dragon Balls, “The Super Dragon Balls were created by Zalama in Year 41 of the Divine Calendar. These Dragon Balls are the size of planets and their star marks remain the same no matter from what angle one looks at them, which was patented by Zalama in Year 42. Each ball has a diameter of about 37,196.2204 kilometers. To summon the Dragon of the Gods, one must chant, "Come forth, Dragon of the Gods, and grant my wish pretty peas!" in the language of the gods. After a wish is granted, the Dragon Balls are scattered throughout both Universes 6 and 7. Granting a wish drains the Super Dragon Balls of their light, and in order to grant another wish, one must wait the lifespan of a cockroach.” Shihori tried to remember as much as she could about the significant details given about them. “Tell me the location of all the Super Dragon Balls.” Zuno concentrated for a moment and began to speak, “You will find four of the wishing orbs here in Universe 7……” he trailed off and she began to jot down the information on the locations to the Super Dragon Balls in Universe 6 and 7. Jaco leaned over to Korian and whispered, “Earlier did Zuno call Shihori a Saiyan-Rabbit?” Korian nodded in affirmation and he unwrapped his tail from around his waist. “Yeah, I’m a Saiyan and her mom is a rabbit.” Beads of sweat began to form on Jaco’s forehead while he thought to himself. “Damnit! How do these Saiyans keep slipping through my radar?!” He let out a light chuckle and rubbed the back of his head. “Small world. I happen to be friends with a couple of Saiyans who live on Earth. Perhaps I could introduce you sometime.” Korian smirked as he watched Shihori continue with the exchange of information. “Yeah, after we succeed in our mission to wish back my wife. I’d like that.” Zuno was about finished laying out the details when he concluded with” And currently in this galaxy one of the Super Dragon Balls is being possessed by a demon in this galaxy.” Shihori’s heart sank and her mouth fell agape in shock at his statement. Korian stepped forward and placed a hand on Shihori’s shoulder, “Where did he say that Super Dragon Ball is?” Shihori looked at her notes and pointed to the name of the planetary system where the Super Dragon Ball was currently located. “Jaco, tell your friends that there could be trouble. If this demon is who I think it is. The entire universe might be at stake.” Jaco was caught off guard by Korian’s words, “R-r-right, I’ll head there right away, but what are you going to do?” Korian closed his eyes and focused on sensing out the location of this demonic energy and once he had it in his mind, they disappeared with a snap of energy that even left Zuno surprised. Jaco turned to rush back to his ship to head for Earth, “Why do I always have to be dragged into this?”

Planet Celes, near the orbit of a Super Dragon Ball

Korian and Shihori appeared on the planetary body where it was currently night. They were in the middle of an open field near a lake. Everything seemed peaceful as their eyes searched about the lay of the land for any sign of danger. Shihori’s eyes went wide with amazement as she looked to the sky. She tapped her father on the arm to get his attention and pointed up at the heavens. “Whooooa!!” Korian was stunned himself when he too saw the Super Dragon Ball in orbit around this planet. High up in the sky they both felt it come crashing down on them, that cold, pervading demonic energy they recognized that could no one but Towa except it felt so oppressive and heavy. It was like the time when Korian had fought Mira in his Super form and the two Saiyans just looked at one another. “Ready, Papa?” Korian took Shihori by the hand and nodded, “Whatever happens stay near me. We’re going to be okay.” Shihori gave his hand a reassuring squeeze and they both shot up into the air to take the fight to their enemy and ensure that the Super Dragon Ball didn’t fall into her sinister hands.

Towa was beside herself in delight at being able to find the first of the Super Dragon Balls so easily, she began to channel her dark magic to seize the ball for herself and begin the task of rounding up the other six. She was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Korian and Shihori in her midst and a sneer of disdain crossed her lips, “You two! This is the last time you’re going to get in my way!” Korian pointed at her as he and Shihori transformed into Super Saiyans, “Whatever you want with the Super Dragon Balls isn’t going to happen. You’re going to die, right here, right now!” Korian exploded forward with Shihori keeping up just behind him as he went to strike out at Towa with a cocked back fist, but she waved her staff across the sky which generated an enormous purple crescent of dark energy that came sailing directly into him. He tried to stop it with his bare hands, but it was so heavy and powerful that it sent him crashing down into the ground under its force. Shihori managed to dodge higher into the air as she called out for Korian as he disappeared into a cloud of smoke on the ground below, “Papa!” She turned her attention back to Towa who was all smiles, “Well hello, Shihori. I must say it’s nice to see you again and here I thought you were swallowed by the Void for all eternity.” Shihori hissed in anger as she faced off against this powered up version of Towa, “You know me, I’m just full of surprises.” Shihori sped up and disappeared from view to attack Towa from a higher angle but the demon raised a hand to create an energy barrier that blocked the heavy strike she intended to rain down on her. Towa just shook her head in admonishment, “Tsk tsk. Like I said before you’re such an angry girl.” She swept her other hand out and blasted Shihori backward with a shockwave of dark energy. Towa looked relaxed and calm but Shihori kept her focus as well and brought her hands together as she began to charge up her ki, “Kitsune…. HA!” She let the energy wave rocket forth which came crashing into Towa as Shihori kept up the attack until she couldn’t see the demon’s body any longer. Once the attack broke off, she was shocked to see Towa had stopped it with just her staff and now the demon disappeared and came right up into Shihori’s face, “So weak just like your mother.” Towa blasted her in the chest with a beam of dark energy that sent her exploding back with smoke streaming off her falling body. Korian reappeared to catch Shihori before she fell too far, “Honey, are you alright?” She was wincing in pain as she felt the energy crush into her chest like getting hit with a hammer and her gi top was burned through down to her bra. “Yeah, I’ll be okay.” Korian let her go and focused his attention on Towa now, “Catch your breath. I’ve got her.” Korian closed his eyes now as his hair fell back down to its normal shape and a fiery red aura spread around his entire body taking on the Super Saiyan God transformation. Towa smirked to herself and prepared to do battle with the Saiyan God. Korian came at her so fast that she barely had time to react when he smashed a fist, she caught it against her staff just in time. The force of the blow sent her sailing backward with Korian following through and continuing to press the attack as he smashed blow after blow into her guard with a look of intense focus on his face. “Enough!” She sent her dark energy exploding outward which made him back off. Towa herself began to attack Korian in hand to hand combat while not her strong suit she felt more than powerful enough to handle the likes of him. She threw a kick which he blocked by crossing his forearms together and he reached out to grab her by the ankle and spin her around to throw her directly at Shihori who was now powering up to Super Saiyan 2, the young lady cocked her fist back and slammed her fist into Towa’s cheek. The demon flew across the sky from the force of the blow and came to a stop when she exploded with her dark energy. Wiping her cheek with the back of her hand Towa growled in anger at the two of them “Damn Saiyans. I’ll destroy both of you at once and then when I have my hands on the other Dragon Balls there will be nothing left to stop me!” She began to charge up her dark magic into her staff and sent a bolt of energy directly for Korian who was caught in the blast and cried out in pain as it felt like his body was being torn apart. Shihori brought her wrists together aimed for Towa, “FINAL JUDGEMENT!” She sent a large beam of golden energy crashing into Towa who needed to break off the attack from Korian in order to deflect it with her staff. Shihori’s attack broke apart on contact with Towa’s staff and split apart raining energy down on the ground below. Korian was clutching his chest in pain as Shihori met back up with him but Towa surprisingly didn’t look so good either as purple steam seemed to be rising off her body, she appeared unsteady and her appearance changed back to what they were normally used to seeing. “Damn. My body still isn’t adapted to the new power.” Korian reverted to his base form to conserve energy as he recovered little by little. “What’s the matter, Towa? Not feeling so well?” Korian couldn’t help but be snide towards her. Shihori launched herself forward feeling confident that she could defeat Towa here and now in her current state. The half-Saiyan came at the demon with cold fury in her eyes but Towa knew better than to hang around and disappeared in a flash once she focused her remaining energies enough to make a getaway. Shihori swung a fist at the space she previously occupied and fumed when she couldn’t finish the deed. “F*&#!” She cursed to herself and her hair fell back to normal as she reverted to her base form. Korian had fully recovered now and came up behind his daughter placing both hands on her shoulders, “Its alright, Shihori. We managed to keep the Dragon Ball out of her hands.” Shihori exhaled to let the tension in her chest go and she nodded in agreement with her father. “Now what do we do with something this size?” She pointed to the Super Dragon Ball hovering above the planet. Korian just scratched the back of his head and chuckled, “I guess I didn’t think that through yet.” Suddenly two individuals appeared in the air close by which surprised both Korian and Shihori. They were both humanoid with black spikey hair and Korian noticed the white battle armor that one of them was wearing was reminiscent of a Saiyan design. “Hey, I think those are the Saiya….” He was cut off mid-sentence as the shorter one was on top of him driving a fist into his face which sent him careening down to the surface. The man gave chase and continued to press the attack on him. Shihori was surprised by the sudden appearance of a man wearing an orange gi. “Give it up, demons.” Shihori just blinked and pointed at herself to make sure she was the one he was talking to.

Not far off, Korian recovered from his assault and met another punch head on but this time managing a cross arm block which gave him some options to maneuver. He deflected the blow off and struck out with his own punch which was grabbed up in the other man’s hands as he was pulled in for a knee strike which he caught one handed from burying itself into his gut. He grunted against the strength of his attacker and was surprised when he caught a head butt to the face which sent him reeling. Korian blinked the daze out of his eyes and swept his hands forward tossing ki blasts which other man evaded or cast aside with his gloved hands. Another heavy-handed blow came crashing down onto Korian, but he was prepared and caught it with a hand while simultaneously twisting his body and spinning an elbow strike into his face. His attack growled in anger and the two broke off from one another before coming in again to meet each other blow for blow. The other man buried an uppercut into Korian’s gut which almost made him puke but Korian mustered what he could and returned the favor smashing a left hook into his face. The shorter man looking incensed wiped some blood from his lip, “Now you’re going to regret it.” His power surged forth and surprisingly his hair turned golden as he transformed into a Super Saiyan which caught Korian by surprise. Before Korian knew it, he was being hammered down to the ground with a fist that felt like it caved in his skull. Korian laid on his back in a crater as a shining star caught his eyes, but when his vision cleared, he noticed it wasn’t a star at all but was energy being charged up in the man’s hands to finish him off. Before he could react Shihori appeared standing over him with her arms and legs splayed in a protective fashion. The other man appeared near his comrade and called out, “Vegeta! Wait! I don’t think these two are our enemies.” Vegeta grunted and broke off his attack, looking to the other man for answers with an irritated look on his face, “What do you mean, Kakarot? Just who the hell are they then?” The one called Kakarot motioned down to the ground for him to follow. Shihori was over the top of Korian looking concerned and assisting him off the ground, “Papa, are you alright?” Korian rubbed his aching head as he felt like it was split open from the battle. “Yeah, I think so.” The other two landed not far off and the one with the orange gi approached Korian. He seemed like a jovial person as he offered his hand to shake, “I’m Son Goku, what’s your name?” Korian looked surprised and shook his hand, “Korian. This is my daughter Shihori.” He gestured to her as she stood by and gave Goku a smile. He nodded, “Shihori was tellin’ me that you guys aren’t demons but that you’re Saiyan from ‘nother universe? Is that true?” Korian just nodded and the other one called Vegeta stepped up with his arms crossed over his chest. “Kakarot, what’s the meaning of this? You two are over here rambling about Saiyans and other universes. Explain yourself.” Goku waved at Vegeta to hang on a minute, “Calm down, Vegeta. Let’s hear them out.” Vegeta just scoffed and directed his attention to Korian and Shihori. “Well, let’s hear it then.” Korian took a deep breath and started from the beginning of why they were here and what they intended to do. Shihori helped fill in the blanks when he is missing important details. Goku looked like he was hanging on every word while Vegeta just passively listened to the story. “So that’s the run down so far.” Goku nodded and looked to Vegeta, “I think we should help them out. They seem like good people. Also, bein’ Saiyan and all.” Vegeta dismissed Goku and stepped up to Korian looking him up and down. “If you really are Saiyan then prove it.” Korian thought for a moment and unwrapped his belt which concealed his tail. The tail crept up until it was eye level with Vegeta, he gave it slight shake before his eyes. Vegeta’s stern demeanor turned into one of complete surprise. Goku clapped his hands like a gleeful child, “That’s good enough for me. Let’s take them back to your place, Vegeta.” He spun around and snapped at Goku, “What?! Why don’t you offer your home for a change, Kakarot? I don’t run a boarding house for wayward Saiyans!” Shihori and Korian stood by watching as their eyes danced back and forth between Vegeta and Goku. “Chi-Chi will kill me if I bring over guests without lettin’ her know first. Besides you’ve got plenty of space!” Vegeta just growled and drew his hand down his face in exasperation with Goku. “Fine! Let’s get a move on.” Goku patted Vegeta on the back who shrugged him off and he turned to wave Korian and Shihori over. “Korian, place a hand on my shoulder. Shihori you hang onto your dad.” Korian did as he was directed and Shihori did as well by taking her father by the hand. Vegeta stepped up and placed a hand on Goku’s opposite shoulder. He raised two fingers to his forehead and before they knew it, they vanished.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 7: (Part 2)

Earth

They reappeared suddenly on the patio of an enormous house in the middle of the day. A woman with blue hair was sitting by a table holding onto a baby with blue hair. She stood up and approached the group with the baby girl in her arms, “Vegeta! Where did you run off to? I need you to watch the baby because I’m late for an important meeting.” Goku waved to the woman in a casual manner, “Yo! Bulma. How’s little Bulla?” Bulma handed Bulla off to Vegeta who despite his tough demeanor very carefully took the little girl in his arms much to her delight. Bulma looked to Goku and caught sight of Korian and Shihori standing behind him. “Goku, are you bringing strange aliens to my house again?” Goku chuckled and turned to introduce them to Bulma, “Not at all. This is Korian and his daughter Shihori, they’re Saiyans from Universe 9.” Bulma looked shocked as he eyes went between Goku, Korian and Shihori, especially falling onto Shihori and her rabbit ears. “Ehhhh?! Since when did Saiyans start sporting those?” Shihori stepped forward and removed her gloves to politely offer her hand to Bulma, “Pleased to meet you, ma’am. I’m Shihori. I’m half-Saiyan and I get these bad boys from my mom.” Bulma shook Shihori’s hand and laughed heartily at her forward and casual demeanor. “Oh, aren’t you just the cutest. Pleased to meet you, Shihori. I’m Bulma. Vegeta over there is my husband so I guess you could say I know a thing or two about half-Saiyan children.” She thumb-pointed over to Vegeta who noticed the gesture but decided to ignore it as he continued to be a good father and mind Bulla. Korian stepped up and offered his hand to Bulma as well, “Pleased to meet you, young miss. I’m Korian.” Bulma smiled and took Korian by the hand. “Oh, my so flattering. Pleased to meet you, Korian.” Bulma turned to Goku and Vegeta and gave her marching orders, “You two make sure they feel at home. I’ll be back in a few hours.” Bulma’s demeanor changed back to sweet as she waved goodbye to Shihori. “See you later.” Goku turned to Korian and clapped him on the back, “I gotta hear your story of how there are other Saiyans out there.” Just then a group of others joined them on the patio, a boy with purple hair, another boy that looked remarkably like Goku, along with a young girl in a trench coat, a small blue impish looking boy, and what appeared to be a dog wearing a ninja costume. The boy with dark hair called out to Goku, “Dad! I didn’t know you were here what’s going on….” He stopped in his tracks as he caught sight of Shihori, time seemed to slow down as she took notice and turned to face him. Her dark brown hair flowing as if being tossed in a hair commercial and her bright red eyes batting her eyelashes at him. “Uhhhhhhhh” The others in the group stopped and the boy with the purple hair poked his friend in the arm, “Goten? Are you okay?” Goten looked like a zombie as he continued to stare at Shihori. Goku and Korian just looked at each other awkwardly and Shihori started to feel uncomfortable that she was being stared at so much. Finally, Goten came to his senses when his friend smacked him across the back. “Snap out of it man.” Shihori stepped forward and squared off with Goten and his purple haired friend. They seemed to be sizing each other up and unable to make the first move. The purple haired friend stared at her bright red eyes and rabbit ears, “Who’re you and why do you have rabbit ears on your head?” Shihori suddenly felt a tinge of shyness come over her, it must be because the other boy was staring at her so much. “Um, I’m Shihori and those are my ears.” He stepped up and took a walk around her like he was inspecting something he wanted to buy. “Just where do you come from?” Goten was fidgeting with his hands and shyly avoided making eye contact with Shihori who did her best to do the same. “I’m from Universe 9. Just what are you doing?!” She stopped and smacked at his hand when he reached out to her gi to lift it up and take a peek at her legs. The young girl in the trench coat stepped forward and snatched the purple haired boy by the ear and pulled him aside, “Trunks don’t be rude!” Trunks gave a wince of pain and rubbed his ear looking annoyed at her, “What?! I’m just being curious.” The girl stepped forward and introduced herself with a handshake, “Hello, Shihori. I’m Mai.” She pointed to the one with the purple hair, “That’s Trunks, he’s Vegeta and Bulma’s son.” She made a face at him but turned to Goten, “This is Goten, he’s Goku’s son.” She gestured behind her to the other two who gave a shy wave, “Those are my friends Pilaf and Shu.” Shihori waved back to the pair and looked to Mai who she seemed to like because of her caring attitude, “It’s nice to meet you, Mai. Thank you everyone for having us.” She bowed politely which shocked the group but caused Trunks to laugh out loud. “You’re alright, Shihori. Would you like to come hang out with us?” Goten stepped forward finally finding the courage to introduce himself properly, “I’m Goten, you should come hang out it’ll be lots of fun.” Shihori didn’t know what to say but Goten reached out for her hand and took it which made her blush. He started blushing as well, but the group ran off back into the house with Trunks leading the way. Shihori looked back to Korian who smiled and nodded to her to go have fun. He couldn’t remember the last time she was allowed to just be a kid.

A while later, Korian was sitting down with Goku and Vegeta explaining his origins about how he was born to parents from this universe and somehow ended up being sent off to Universe 9 in a pod. He got up to the point where he told them about how he met Towa and Mira and everything about Sorrel. Goku stopped him for a moment, “Sorrel? You said she’s a rabbit?” Korian nodded “By any chance did you two fight in the Tournament of Power?” Vegeta shot him a look and Goku looked pleased, “So you know about that?” Korian shrugged, “Only what she told me because she was on the team for Universe 9.” Vegeta scoffed at the notion, “They were the first ones to get wiped out. Don’t tell me THAT rabbit was your wife?” Korian gave Vegeta a look like he didn’t appreciate his tone, but he nodded. “Yeah, THAT rabbit was my wife.” Goku remembered just then and tapped his fist against his open palm, “Ahh! Now I remember she was fightin’ alongside Bergamo and his brothers. Yeah they got wiped out pretty fast.” Korian made a face like he was defeated and sank down in his chair. Vegeta stood up from the table, “Hold on to your Saiyan pride. I can tell you care about your wife and daughter. At least I can respect that much.” Vegeta turned and began to walk back into the house since Bulma reappeared near the doorway to the patio. Goku stood up himself and called out to Bulma, “Bulma, got anythin’ to eat? I’m starvin’!” Korian’s stomach began to growl at the mere mention of food which caused Goku to erupt in laughter and clap him on the shoulder.

Everyone was sitting around the table outside on the patio early in the evening to have a nice welcome meal for their new guests. Goku had gone to retrieve his wife Chi-Chi so she could serve up some of her home cooking and not worry about Goten. Shihori and Korian sat side by side looking at the enormous spread of food of all different sorts. Both their mouths were watering at the sight of such amazing treats “Papa, this is amazing. This is the most food I’ve ever seen in my whole life.” Korian nodded in agreeance with her “This is crazy. I can’t wait to see how much of it I can eat.” Trunks was across the table seated next to Goten who was directly across from Shihori. Mai was helping Chi-Chi serve all the food and once finished she took up a seat next to Shihori. They smiled at one another as they had quickly become friends over the course of the afternoon. Even Goten who was previously acting shy had started to warm up to Shihori more and was making small talk between her and Trunks. Korian smiled and enjoyed the sight of his daughter making friends her age, he knew Sorrel would be so pleased to see how she had grown as a person. Suddenly, Bulma stood up at the center of the table and raised her glass up, “I’d like to propose a toast. Here’s to our new friends Korian and Shihori, you’re most welcome here, but only because Shihori is just the cutest little bunny girl I’ve ever seen.” This made Shihori blush with embarrassment as Korian and Goku thought her lame joke was nothing but hilarious. Vegeta remained his usual serious self but nodded to Korian when he met his gaze. “Let’s eat everyone!” Bulma called out and in no time at all Goku had pounced on the food like a hungry predator ambushing its prey, he began plating up heaping portions of food which he took to inhaling in single bites. Korian and Shihori wasted no time in following suit and began to dig into mountains of food including rice, fish, soup, and dumplings. Shihori was so amazed by the quality of the cooking that she had tears of joy in her eyes above her stuffed cheeks “It’s so good.” Korian was seeing just how much he could eat as he had no been getting his normal servings of food for close to an entire year now. Trunks and Goten were amazed to see someone other that their fathers put away food like that but were especially struck by Shihori’s Saiyan-like appetite. Trunks called out to her between bites of food, “Shihori, you’re a petite girl. Where do you put it all?” Shihori continued to munch and shrugged at Trunks’ question. She washed down her current portion with an entire glass of water. “Maybe if you ate more you wouldn’t be so short for a boy your age.” She smirked at Trunks which drew a chuckle from Mai. He looked taken aback and grew irritated by her poking fun at him. “Aww come on Trunks, I’m only teasing you. Mai likes short guys.” Both Mai and Trunks became red in the face with embarrassment and refused to look at one another. Goku tried to strike up conversation with Korian with his mouth full and Korian mumbled back to him with his mouth stuffed with dumplings. Chi-Chi groaned to herself at the sight of her husband’s poor table manners, “You two! Swallow, now!” Korian and Goku paused and each took a big gulp which downed their mouth full of food, respectively. “Sorry, honey. I was saying I want to take you guys somewhere special tomorrow. I’d really like to spar with you and see what the Saiyans of Universe 9 have to offer.” Korian smirked appreciatively, “I was hoping you’d ask to fight because I was thinking the same thing.” The two grown men looked giddy like a couple of teenage girls about to go out on a date. This drew eye rolls from Chi-Chi and Bulma who continued polite conversation mostly centered around how Gohan was doing and how big Bulla was getting. Vegeta called out to Korian, “You were saying earlier about this demon you keep encountering. Just what does she want with the Super Dragon Balls?” Korian stopped eating as the entire table grew quiet to hear the answer, “I’m not sure but in the past before they seemed to be after collecting and storing energy for some use in the Demon realm. Whatever she’s up to it can’t be good.” Vegeta contemplated this, “I’ll kill her myself if it comes to it. I can’t believe a full-blooded Saiyan warrior would be vexed by a mere woman.” Bulma began to angrily loom over her husband with her fist clenched “Just what do you mean, Vegeta?” Vegeta raised his hands in surrender and backed down off his comment, “Well, the thing is, you know the whole size issue….” He just quit while he was ahead and crossed his arms with a “Hmph.” Bulma backed off as well and looked at Shihori and her damaged clothes she was wearing, “Don’t you have any more clothes, sweetie?” Shihori shook her head which made Bulma accusingly point at Korian, “What kind of a father are you? Having your daughter walk around in tatters.” Korian looked caught off guard by Bulma’s comment and pointed to himself like ‘Who? Me?’ She sighed and cracked her knuckles, “Alright, I’ll make you something special. Just wait a few days.” Shihori chuckled at Bulma lambasting her dad and she couldn’t help but enjoy at the wonderful treatment they were receiving here on Earth. She caught Goten looking at her again who quickly looked away. This made her smile even more.

After dinner all the adults were gathered around having idle chit chat, meanwhile the teens had broken off from the main group and had made their way up to the domed roof of the main Capsule Corporation building. The four persons present were Trunks, Mai, Goten, and Shihori. Shu and Pilaf decided to occupy their time elsewhere, Mai had suggested that Pilaf was planning a get rich quick scheme that she found no interest in being party to, it seemed these days she much preferred Trunks’ company. Trunks it seemed at the time had at least found some gumption to pay attention to Mai and even attempted to cozy up to his “girlfriend.” Shihori and Goten were sitting next to one another but with a person sized gap between the two of them. It became quite awkward as neither of them spoke and each time they looked in the other’s direction Shihori only managed to give Goten a shy smile. Goten began to slide his way closer to her and unexpectedly placed his hand onto Shihori’s when he sidled himself a bit too close. Shihori looked to him with shock and she began to blush profusely. Goten’s expression on the other hand was one of pure dread as if the world was about to come crashing down around him. He quickly pulled his hand back, “I’m sorry, I, I didn’t mean to…” Her eyes fell back down, she tried to hide her smile against her tucked in knees, “It’s okay.” Goten swallowed hard and felt like his heart resettled in his chest. “Shihori? Do you mind if I ask you a question?” She turned her head slightly and her bright red eyes fell back onto Goten, “Go ahead, I don’t mind.” Goten took a deep breath and let it all out at once, “Doyouhaveanyoneyoulikebackhome?” Even with her sensitive rabbit hearing she didn’t quite catch what he was saying. “Umm I don’t understand what you’re trying to say.” Goten exhaled and muttered to himself, “okay you’ve got this.” Then he made another attempt except slower and more nervous this time, “Do you…. Shihori…. I mean, do you have anyone that you…. ummm…. like…. like…back home?” She still wasn’t completely sure what he was trying to ask her, but she took an educated guess, “Like like? You mean like a boy?” She felt embarrassed and shook her head, trying to hide her expression. Goten looked like he was ready to pass out but Shihori beat him to the punch on the next round, “Is that how you feel?” Goten nodded his head slowly and Shihori looked at him with a thoughtful expression, “I like you Goten. You’re a really nice guy, but we just met one another. You don’t know anything about me.” Goten’s heart sank and it felt like a stone that was sinking into a bottomless abyss. “But that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t like to get to you know better.” Goten tried to think quickly on his feet when she offered him a glimmer of hope, “How about when we beat the demons and you get to wish back your mom, after that, maybe we can go out on a date?” Shihori was a little shocked that she was asked out on a date for the first time in her life. What little she knew about courtship involved her mother hilariously recounting how she and her father met one another. It was anything but your typical date. Now that the tables were turned, she did the only thing that she could think of doing, she giggled. At first Goten looked defeated but Shihori excused herself profusely, “No, no, I’m sorry. I’m not laughing at you. It’s just that I’ve never been asked out on an actual date before and its funny to me.” Goten breathed a sigh of relief that she didn’t find him to be a clown. “I can’t imagine why because you’re so beautiful.” Shihori’s face turned as red as her eye color the instant he complimented her appearance. She waved her hands for him to stop, “Okay, okay, I give up. I’ll go out on a date with you.” He beamed like he had just won the grand prize and surprised her further still by taking her by the hand. She was surprised at first, but it was an innocent gesture which she was more than happy to allow. She smiled to herself and the two enjoyed stargazing with one another, hand in hand.

Early the next day, Goku had arrived to take Korian, Shihori, and Vegeta up to the Lookout to visit with Kami and get in some training. Korian and Shihori were taken aback by the appearance of Dende and Mr. Popo, but they both seemed very well mannered. “Guys, this is Dende, he’s Earth’s God.” Korian and Shihori both gave a polite bow to Dende who smiled, “No need to be so formal. It’s a pleasure to meet someone from another universe.” Korian nodded and explained, “I’m originally from this one but some bad stuff happened with my parents and I grew up in Universe 9. It’s alright though because if none of that bad stuff would have happened, I wouldn’t have met my wife and had my little honey bunny, Shihori.” He put his arm around her, she sunk her face into her hand, “Papa, you can be so embarrassing sometimes.” The others just chuckled while Vegeta stood off in the distance with his arms crossed. Goku socked his fist into his hand, “Let’s get down to trainin.’ What I want is for both of you to attack me. I’d like to see how strong you guys are, so I know what we have to work with if we fight this demon.” Korian blinked and Shihori held up her hands like ‘Wait a minute,’ “You want both of us to attack you? At the same time?” Goku put his hands on his hips and nodded sharply, “Uh huh. Don’t worry about me.” Shihori shrugged, “Your funeral.”

The three of them spread apart the grounds of the Lookout and took their fighting stances. Goku called out from the opposite side, “Whenever you’re ready!” Korian and Shihori gave each other a nod and took off in flight as they crisscrossed paths and came at Goku at full speed. They each got into close combat with him and the pair lashed out with lightning fast blows that were being evaded or otherwise deflected. “Shihori, now!” Korian grabbed onto his daughter’s hand and spun her around where she used the increased momentum to whip a kick that caught Goku directly on the chin. He stumbled back and smiled, “That’s the stuff. Let’s get more serious.” Goku quickly brought up his energy and transformed into a Super Saiyan which gave both Korian and Shihori momentary pause. They looked to one another at they both did the same in tandem and transformed into their Super Saiyan forms. The battle picked up pace as they three of them bounded around the area at such a rapid pace that it caused a wind to kick up as they passed Dende and Mr. Popo on the ground. Shihori being the smaller and faster of the two came in low snapping a kick square for Goku’s chest, but he was luring her in and he grabbed her up by the leg and spun her around into her Korian who caught her against his chest with an “OMPF!” Goku was right there and smashed Korian down into the Lookout with a thunderous clap. Shihori rolled off her downed father who was coughing up dust and groaning in pain, “That was smarts.” Goku was hovering in the air a short distance away, “Had enough yet?” Shihori increased her power even further and transformed into Super Saiyan 2. Her longer hair sparking with electrical discharge. Goku seemed impressed by her but the real shock came when Korian’s transformation went from gold to red. His hair fell back to its normal shape and he looked up to Goku with crimson red eyes. Vegeta was surprised as well that another Saiyan had attained the transformation of Super Saiyan God, he smiled to himself and continued to watch the fight. “This ought to be good.” Korian lead the charge into Goku with Shihori hot on his heels, they were both striking out at Goku with such speed and power that it was difficult to keep up. A few punches from each had gotten through his guard and while he was stunned, Korian swung his leg up high and brought a sharp axe kick down right on top of his head which crushed Goku into the Lookout. The entire platform shook from the force of that blow and Mr. Popo looked scared they might end up destroying the place. Goku stood up coughing and dusted off his gi, he looked up to the two Saiyans in the sky. “Right. No more fooling around. It’s about time I take you serious.” He spread his stance and cocked his fists at his side as she raised his power level to astonishing heights unlike the two had ever felt before. Goku send out waves of godly ki which washed over his form and turned his golden aura and hair blue. Shihori stepped up to meet the task but Korian grabbed her by the shoulder, “Wait, Shihori. Are you sure it’s okay to push that far?” Shihori gave him a smile, “It’s okay, I can handle short periods of time no problem.” Korian stepped back from his daughter as she powered up even further, her golden aura taking on a jagged flame like appearance the electrical discharge crackled off her body, “HAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” Her hair grew out past her waist as she completed the transformation to Super Saiyan 3. “Alright, Son Goku. This is as high as I can go. Show me what you’ve got.” Goku was amazed by her being able to handle Super Saiyan 3 at such a young age but just smiled as he readied to meet her attack. As Shihori and Goku mixed it up in friendly combat, Korian used the time to take a deep breath and focus his ki needed to transform himself. He had only done it a few times after his fight with Mira, but he knew he could handle this much. “HAAAAAAA!!!!” He sent his powering rushing forth like he was transforming into Super Saiyan but let it mix with his godly ki. His aura washed up his body and turned blue including his eyes and hair. Vegeta’s normal stoic demeanor broke at that point, “What?! He can do that?!” As Shihori was getting beaten down to her knees by Goku’s overwhelming power, Korian came in with a fierce right fist that smashed Goku across the jaw and sent him tumbling across the grounds of the Lookout. Shihori climbed to her feet with a hand up from Korian and the pair looked to each other with Shihori stating, “Time to finish this with a bang.” Brought of them mirrored each other’s hand movements as they brought up each hand charged with energy and as their hands pushed out met in front of their bodies at the wrists they called out, “Kyubiko-HA!!!!” and two large blue beams shot out for Goku who cupped his hands at his side, “KAME…HAME…HAAAAA!” He shot his hands forward and an enormous blue energy wave collided into their two beams which pressed them both backwards under the intense pressure. Not long after Shihori’s arms began to shake and she collapsed down to her knees and out of Super Saiyan 3, “I’m sorry, Papa. Anymore wouldn’t be safe.” Korian didn’t take his attention away from Goku whose attack drew nearer and nearer, “It’s okay. Get clear!” Shihori flew away from the beam clash and settled near Vegeta who gave her a studious look like he was still observing her abilities. Just before Korian was overwhelmed by Goku’s attack it stopped completely and he broke off his own attack as he collapsed to his knees completely out of breath. Goku calmly walked over now in his base form while Korian’s god ki faded from his body and his hair fell back to dark brown. “That was pretty impressive. I can’t believe both of you managed so much on your own.” Goku reached out to help Korian to his feet, who wiped his sweated brow with the back of his arm. “Kakarot, just where do you get all that power?” Goku chuckled to himself, “Practice and lots of battles but mostly practice. I love pushing myself to see how far I can go, don’t you?” Korian smirked as they were rejoined by Shihori and Vegeta. “If you’re both up for it, I think Dende would be willing to let you use the Room of Spirit and Time to help you in your training.” Korian and Shihori looked at one another utterly confused but fortunately Dende overheard Goku’s offer with his sharp Namekian ears. “So nice of you to destroy parts of the Lookout again Son Goku.” He sighed and turned his attention to Korian and Shihori, “The Room of Spirit and Time is an extra-dimensional space where you can get an entire year’s worth of training for just one day in real world time.” Korian looked amazed and ready to jump at the opportunity but Dende interjected, “But be mindful it is not for the weak minded as the extreme changes inside and endless abyss inside the room can drive you mad.” Korian gave Shihori a look of concern but her serious expression turned to one of confidence as she reached out to fist bump him, “I’m game if you are, Papa.” Korian smiled proudly back to his daughter and bumped her fist. Goku gave them a thumbs up and Vegeta eyed the pair as they headed off. Dende guided them to the entrance to the room and Mr. Popo opened the door for them, “You can spend up to a total of three days in chamber at any given time. Please pay attention to the sand hour glasses in the room as they will run out completely at the end of every year you spend in there.” Shihori walked into the room and Korian stopped at the door to turn around and wave to Goku and Vegeta, “See you in a few years, I guess.” Korian entered the room and the wooden door closed shut behind him. Inside the room Shihori was standing at the edge of what appeared to be living quarters and was staring off into an endless white abyss. “It goes on forever. Now I know what Dende meant that it can drive you mad.” Korian put a hand on her shoulder, “We’ve got each other and that’s what matters most.” Shihori smiled and hugged her father before she leapt into the room itself and took a fighting stance. “Time is wasting, Papa. Let’s get to training!”

Demon Realm

It had taken more than a day for her powers to return to full strength and as time went on, she felt her body begin to stabilize to the new energies even further than before. Towa ran a hand up her face and back across her long white hair as if she was enjoying an entirely new sensation. She opened her purple eyes and the red markings had reappeared under her eyelids again. She turned her attention to the group of Majin she had created with her stronger dark magic. Each vicious beast a different color and willing to do its master’s bidding. “We’re coming for you, Korian. Just you wait.”

Planet Earth, three days later

Goku and Vegeta were sparring on the Lookout with one another much to the chagrin of Dende and Mr. Popo. Vegeta smashed a left hook into Goku’s face who took it with a grin and charged forward to trade blows with Vegeta. Dende called out to them, “Vegeta, Bulma is here.” This brought the Prince to a screeching halt as he lowered himself down to the ground followed by Goku. He was met by Bulma who was holding onto Bulla, she was also accompanied by Goten and Trunks who were carrying a few crates off her Capsule 576 plane. “So, this is where you two have been the past few days. I swear Vegeta would it kill you to pick up a phone and call your wife?” Vegeta just groaned and tried to ignore her nagging which gave Goku a chuckle. Goten and Trunks set down the crates which drew Goku’s attention, “What are those, Bulma?” She smirked to herself and gave a haughty chuckle, “Why those are new battle suit designs for Korian and Shihori. I remember the last time you two clowns came out of there and were in complete shambles. I wouldn’t do that to my house guests.” Vegeta scoffed at the notion that he was in the same category as Kakarott. Mr. Popo waved his arms and called out to the group, “They’re coming out.” The gang hurried over to the door to the Room of Spirit and Time and inside the glowing white aura came a figure with spikey hair. Korian appeared from the room with his armor half broken off and his gi pants torn in several places. “Hey everyone.” Bulma nudged Vegeta with her elbow as if to say, ‘I told you so.’ Goten and Trunks looked around when Goten asked Korian, “Where’s Shihori?” Korian stepped aside and a silhouette darkened the shining doorway, Goten and Trunks couldn’t believe their eyes once she emerged. Shihori had grown much taller and had a womanlier figure. Her hair was longer and tied into a loose ponytail. She stood with her arms crossed over her chest to cover what was left of her clothing which was only a sports bra and her black compression shorts. She clung to her mother’s red scarf in her ripped gloves. Korian stepped up next to her and put an arm around her shoulders, “Don’t be shy, Shihori. No one here is judging you.” Shihori who used to be shorter than both Goten and Trunks at just over 4’2. She now came up to Korian’s shoulders as he stood 5’10 and she now stood to be 5’2. Looks like she took after her mother in the height department as Sorrel normally stood around 4’8. She sighed and uncrossed her arms revealing she had filled out her now tight-fitting bra, there were also noticeable battle scars which appeared like two claw marks on the sides of her abdomen from the time she fought Mak. Goten and Trunks’ jaws were on the ground, staring in astonishment in how she had grown in just three days’ time. It was like she had hit her teenage growth spurt all at once and had come out a completely different person. This made her profusely embarrassed to be seen this way, especially in front of a boy she liked. Bulma handed Bulla over to Vegeta and she stepped up to Shihori to cover her up with her own jacket. “Don’t worry dear. You just need a woman’s touch. Not some numb skull man who is going to have you walking around in your underwear!” She socked Korian in the arm and Shihori looked apologetically to her father for the abuse he was receiving from Bulma. “Sheesh.” The two ladies disappeared with Bulma carrying one of the crates into the Capsule 576 plane. Korian turned his attention back to Goku and Vegeta the latter of whom spoke first, “Well, have you mastered your Super Saiyan Blue form after all the time you spent in there?” Korian scratched his head and looked confused, “Blue?” Vegeta growled at him for his ignorance, “Yes, you dolt. Your Super Saiyan God transformation when you further transform with the power of a Super Saiyan. We call it Super Saiyan Blue.” Korian looked enlightened by this information, “Ooooh! Yeah, I suppose but I guess you’ll have to wait and see for yourself.” Goku gave him a thumbs up, “See Vegeta? I knew all he needed was a lil bit of trainin’.” Bulma returned with Shihori who was now fully dressed in her new battle uniform which replaced her shorts with black gi pants, they were of the same loose fit design like Korian wore, she wore a gold obi belt around her waist for a splash of color, white battle armor with gold trim that was of the same style as Vegeta’s, underneath which she wore a form fitting short sleeve black compression shirt, she was wearing identical white gloves but the boots bore golden tips that were of the same design as Vegeta’s. The construction of every piece of clothing was replaced with a stronger and lighter material. Korian looked at how Shihori was dressed and was shocked to see such a grown woman standing before him. Vegeta commented, “Now you look the part of a Saiyan warrior.” Shihori smirked and began to stretch in her new outfit, she thought that it felt light and was easy to move around. “Don’t hate me because I look better than you.” She said with a chuckle directed at Korian. “Aha, we’ll see about that kiddo.” Bulma kicked a crate over to Korian with her foot and when he opened it up, he felt like a kid in a candy store. “Wow, these are great. Thanks, Bulma!” She made a dismissive gesture with her hand, “Don’t mention it. Just remember my genius when you show it off in battle.” Korian turned back to the crate and pulled off his broken armor and continued to remove his soiled and tattered clothes until he was about remove his underwear. Shihori covered her eyes before she saw anything that would be burned into her memory forever. Bulma cried out, “Have you no decency?! There’s ladies present!” Bulla gave an infantile chuckle which prompted Korian to apologize as he pulled his scantily clad behind into the new navy blue gi pants that Bulma had designed. He continued and pulled on his new armor which was the same design as Vegeta’s and Shihori’s but remained the same black and gold color scheme as before. The boots were slightly altered to be the same design as Vegeta’s but remained black and were outlined with gold around the ankles like his previous boots. He slid on bracers that were identical to his previous ones but were made stronger and lighter. Korian stretched in his new armor design and gave an approving nod, “I can see why you favor Bulma’s work so much, Vegeta. I barely even notice I’m wearing it at all.” Vegeta smirked while he held onto Bulla, “Well, my wife is the smartest woman on the planet after all.” Bulma made a cutesy face toward Vegeta and took Bulla back from him, “Aww you hear that? Daddy says that Mommy is the smartest ever, yes he did.” Vegeta just crossed his arm and let out a scoff and muttered to himself, “Hmph. Don’t let it go to your head all at once.”

A few minutes later, Shihori had finally worked up the courage to approach Goten and Trunks. She wasn’t her usual energetic and tell-it-like-is self and it was confusing her why she felt she was so shy around these boys especially Goten. “Hey, Goten. Hey, Trunks. So, do you like my new look?” she tucked her arms behind her back like she was showing off her wardrobe, yet she was completely unaware that she was giving the two teenage boys quite the eyeful of chest. Both Goten and Trunks turned bright red and began to mutter like complete idiots unable to form words. She was waiting for a response and was puzzled by their reaction, but suddenly they were interrupted by the appearance of a tall green man wearing a white turban and cape. He came swooping in from the sky and came in for a graceful landing nearby. The boys turned their attention away from Shihori and Goten called out and began to wave, “Mister Piccolo! Long time no see.” They had his attention and the very tall green man who looked a lot like Dende stopped nearby Shihori, taking a keen interest in who this stranger was the two looked at one another rather curiously “Hello boys. Who is your new friend?” Goten stepped up next to Shihori and put his hand on her shoulder, “Mister Piccolo, this is Shihori, she’s half-Saiyan like us but her mom is a rabbit.” Piccolo looked quite imposing as he took this information in and eyed her, “Is that so?” Shihori gave him a stiff upper lip and stuck out a hand for him to shake, “Pleased to meet you, Mister Piccolo, I’m Shihori, we’re from Universe 9.” Piccolo smirked and shook her hand, “Likewise. I hope you’re staying out of trouble. I know all too well what kind of ugliness stirs when you get a bunch of Saiyans together.” Shihori took it as a joke and gave him a cocky sneer, “I laugh in the face of danger.” Goten thought she was being too cool right now and Trunks just rolled his eyes at her overt attempt. “Well kids, let me go see what your parents are up to. Be seeing you around, Shihori.” Piccolo gave her a polite nod and went to see Dende and the other adults over the Bulma’s plane. Trunks was inspired by Shihori’s attempt to show off and suddenly got a bright idea to shine. “Hey, you want to see something super cool?” He leaned into Goten and whispered something into his ear, “Right now? I mean I suppose we could.” Goten nodded to Trunks and turned his attention to Shihori, “Watch this you’re going to love it.” Trunks and Goten backed off a bit and got an equal number of steps away from one another. They began to slide towards one another complete in synch while rotating their arms up and around, “FU….” Then each both crossed both arms over their chests while lifting the inside facing leg, “SION…” then each both leaned toward one another with both arms outstretched while they touched the tips of each index finger, “HA!” There was a brilliant flash of like which caused Shihori to shield her eyes as well as grabbing the attention of everyone else on the Lookout. Once she could see again Shihori couldn’t believe her eyes, she was looking at a person who was a striking mixture of both Goten and Trunks blended together. The power that he radiated was unlike anything she had ever felt, it was so unique and strikingly strong. “Wha…. what just happened?” The boy with black and purple hair just snickered and threw her a peace sign, “We fused to create Earth’s ultimate warrior, Gotenks!” Shihori was dumbfounded such a flashy technique existed and blinked at Gotenks boasting. Korian ran over like a hyper-active child, “Lemme see! lemme see! Whoa, just how did you two do that? Aw that’s so cool!” Shihori sank her face down into her hand and shook her head, “Papa, you’re so embarrassing.” Gotenks thumbed his nose cockily and pointed at Korian, “Want to find out firsthand? How about you fight us, Korian? We’ll go full power!” Gotenks took a stance like he was about to build energy when Piccolo and Dende appeared next to them with the God of Earth looking rather distraught, “No! No! No! You two are not going to be doing that on the Lookout!” Gotenks looked defeated by the notion that he couldn’t show off his strength, one couldn’t help but think that was the Goten part of him wanting to look cool in front of Shihori while simultaneously impressing her dad. Korian shrugged as he wasn’t going to argue with Earth’s God, “Some other time then.” Shihori stepped up to Gotenks and held out a fist against his chest, “Maybe some time we can try fusing.” Gotenks turned bright red in the face and got a bloody nose at the mere notion that a girl wanted to try fusing. Shihori chuckled as she wondered what part of him was more embarrassed by the idea.

Universe 7, the other side of the galaxy

Towa clutched onto her staff as she waved her hands in front of her body as if she was conducting music. There was a warm glow that began to cascade itself across her form ever nearer the longer she held her pose. Not too long after it became apparent what she was doing as six of the Super Dragon Balls were gathered together in the same place, “Only one more and then there will be nothing to stop us.” She smiled to herself with a sinister grin but unbeknownst to her she was being watched from a great distance by an Old Kai in a crystal ball, “Oh no.”
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 7: (Part 3)

Earth

The gang was all gathered back at Capsule Corporation preparing to have some lunch when an excited voice cut into Goku’s mind, “Son Goku! Can you hear me?” Goku stopped laughing at the joke that Shihori had told him about rubber chickens and answered back in his thoughts, “Oh hey Supreme Kai! I can hear you, what’s up?” The Kai tried to convey the information as calmly as possible but still drew a frantic tone to his voice, “Son Goku the universe is in grave danger. Towa has collected six of the Super Dragon Balls and is near to getting her hands on the last one. We must stop her at all costs!” Goku nodded to himself like he understood which drew looks from the rest of the group gathered around the patio. Bulma thought that he might actually have gone crazy from all the blows to the head. “I understand. We’ll head there right away and put a stop to her.” Goku stood up abruptly from the table and looked to Vegeta and Korian, “Oh hey guys can I talk to you for a second?” He motioned for them both to step over and they huddled up like they were discussing a play as a sports team. “Supreme Kai just told me that Towa almost has all the Super Dragon Balls. We have to do somethin’ about it.” Vegeta groaned, “Blast it, Kakarot. Stop wasting time and let’s put an end to this pest once and for all.” Korian nodded eagerly, “Yeah, we should be stomping her guts out right now. What’s the hold up?” Goku just held up a hand like ‘wait a minute’ to hear him out, “I know but I don’t want to make a scene in front of the kids. This could get really dangerous and I don’t want to involve them in somethin’ that could get ‘em hurt.” Vegeta closed his eyes for a second and thought about what he was suggesting, “Perhaps you’re right. Goten and Trunks are still far too impulsive to leave to their own devices and your girl, I get a sense that you two have history with this Towa?” Korian nodded, “You could say that. Shihori is levelheaded but I am worried she might act hastily when it comes to her. There’s a lot of bad blood between them.” Goku gave a reassuring nod, “Then it’s settled we just head out and handle it ourselves. We don’t have to worry about a thing with the three of us there.” Vegeta smirked, “Speak for yourselves. Soon she’ll come to learn the might of Prince Vegeta.” Suddenly, Korian felt something tug on his belt and he jumped up from the huddle to turn and see Shihori standing behind him with her hands on her hips looking perturbed, “Just what are you three doing over here like you’re in a boys only club meetings?” Korian nervously scratched his head and gave her a big grin, “Oh! Who? Us? Nah! We’re just…. Kakarot was just telling us he needed to show us something. Like right now.” Korian put a hand on Goku’s shoulder and gave him the side eye hoping he would catch on. Shihori twisted her expression to one of aggravated confusion, “Whaaaat?! What are you even talking about?” Korian stood frozen like a statue when Goku didn’t move a muscle, “Like I was saying…. he wanted to show us something RIGHT NOW!” Goku finally caught on and made a face like ‘Oooooh’ before he abruptly grabbed Vegeta by the hand and put two fingers to his forehead. Korian waved to Shihori and the others, “Ok bye. See you in a bit!” Then they vanished in a flash and were gone before she could say anything else. Shihori threw up her hands disgusted at being left in the dark, “F*@&!” This drew a snort of laughter from Trunks while Bulma gave a shocked expression to hear that word come out of her mouth so casually. Goten looked on with concern because he knew deep down that his father was up to something and that usually meant trouble.

Universe 7, planet side at the gathering of the Super Dragon Balls

Goku, Vegeta, and Korian appeared on a distant planet surrounded by blue leaved trees and purple grass, it was an alien sight to behold. The three Saiyans spread out to use all their senses to try and get a fix on Towa’s location. Korian looked up into the sky noticing the planet sized Super Dragon Balls hanging in orbit around their location. He whistled to himself, “Looks like someone has been busy.” A sudden crackle of energy cut the air which made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end, he leapt backwards with the beam careening right through the space he had just been standing. It impacted on a nearby tree and split through it completely without showing any signs of stopping. Korian turned his attention to the point of origin of the attack and a short distance away sitting casually on a rock was Towa, she had her staff aimed at him with the tip cracking with that sinister dark energy. “Hello, Korian. So nice of you to join us in this final hour.” Korian clenched both fists tightly in anger when he locked eyes with Towa, “Enough of your games, Towa. This is the end for you.” She stood up letting out a sinister chuckle, “You’re right about one thing. That this is going to end but only for you and your pathetic friends.” Korian’s cold stare didn’t waver as he transformed into a Super Saiyan, his blue-green eyes narrowed with hatred for her and what she had done to him and his family. He brought both hands forward charging with ki and brought his wrists together in front of him, “Kyubiko-haaaaa!” A large blue energy wave careened for Towa who merely smirked without a care in the world. She pointed her staff forward charged with dark energy and met the energy wave with one of her own. The purple colored evil ki slammed into the Nine tailed fox wave, a more powerful version of the Fox wave that he created, it began to tear his energy apart as it pushed back toward Korian. His eyes grew wide with disbelief that she could display this level of power and he disappeared behind a veil of energy that crashed into the ground creating an enormous explosion which cast earth in all directions. Goku and Vegeta had come flying over having heard the battle from a distance. They two Saiyans finally coming face to face with Towa who chuckled very haughtily at her destruction of Korian once and for all. Goku was shocked, “Where’s Korian? I don’t sense him anywhere.” Vegeta clenched a fist and looked at Towa with anger crossing his face, “Damn woman. Now you’ll face the fury of Prince Vegeta!” He transformed into a Super Saiyan and charged at Towa with a fist raised and ready to smash her across the face. “Wait! Vegeta!” Goku called after him as suddenly Korian reappeared out of thin air a short distance away clearly out of breath. Vegeta let his fist fly but contacted nothing but open air as Towa had moved out of the way without him noticing. She moved without any of the three of them noticing and when Vegeta came to a screeching halt he was seized by the throat one handed by the demonic woman. She squeezed so hard it began to show distress in Vegeta’s face as he attempted to smash a fist into her arm to break her hold of him. Towa closed her eyes briefly as she seemed to be relishing in the moment, “Saiyans. What a complete waste of the universe’s energy. I used to think your entire wretched race were some of the finest examples of warriors I had ever seen.” She opened her eyes and looked back to Goku and Korian who were in shock at her man handling Vegeta. “I must admit that the answer to who is truly superior laid before my eyes this entire time. WE demons are destined to rule over everyone and everything. Allow me to prove that to you.” She charged up a ball of dark energy in her open palm and shoved it directly against Vegeta’s stomach which carried him off quite the distance. “Damnit!” Goku exclaimed to himself as he pressed two fingers to his forehead and vanished. There was a huge explosion some distance away that was the aftermath of the attack that had a hold of Vegeta. Korian once again stood alone facing down Towa who acknowledged his presence finally. “How surprising that you’re still amongst the living. Care to share?” Korian’s golden aura faded and was overtaken by a fiery red glow which transformed his hair and eyes crimson red, “Something I learned from the gods. Like this.” Goku reappeared with Vegeta clutching onto his shoulder. The two Saiyans were a bit dirty but no worse for the wear. Korian turned his head to face Goku, “Glad to see you made it. We’re going to need to work together if we hope to take her down.” Vegeta shrugged Goku off and spat on the ground disgusted by the notion of the demon woman, “Hey demon! Nice try back there but you won’t be able to defeat three full-blooded Saiyan warriors so easily.” Towa sneered at Vegeta’s cocky pride and beckoned them with a finger to come at her all at once. Dark magic crackled around person as she spun her spear-like staff and got into an en garde stance. Both Goku and Vegeta radiated fiery auras and their hair took on a red hue. All three Super Saiyan God standing side by the side in their fighting stances ready to leap into action, but it was once again Vegeta who lead the charge followed by Korian and then Goku.

As they met in battle Towa displayed a high level of speed which seemed to be augmented by her demonic magic, she began to weave her staff around her body to deflect punches and kicks that were striking out at her from various angles by the three Saiyans. A punch came directly at her thrown by Korian, but she leaned backwards showing a high degree of flexibility as she tumbled completely around snapping a kick into his chin. Goku and Vegeta moved to fill the gap but she was back on the defensive very fluidly matching their speed, power, and techniques with some of her own. She thought that this was mere child’s play at this point for someone of her power, she weaved her upper torso around and spun the staff around her neck which came smashing into Goku’s guard causing him pain on contact. Dark energy sizzled at the site of the blow on his body which she seemed to be channeling through her weapon and using it as part of her defense. Vegeta came over the top with blinding speed and managed to catch her by surprise as she needed to bring the staff up to block a kick that would have leveled her into the ground. She hissed to herself that she was so careless and shot out a hand sending a lightning fast bolt of energy which smashed into his body armor and sent him back toward the others. Korian caught Vegeta who growled at the attack and he gave Korian a shove, “Back off. She’s mine!” Goku was engaged with Towa who continued her speedy dodging as Goku’s feet and fists crashed into her staff. Korian ignored Vegeta and raced in to assist Goku as Towa saw the other two preparing to attack her, she threw out her hands and brought up a purple energy shield directly in front of her that caught their blows. The three Saiyans winced and grit their teeth trying to make their way past it with brute force. “You really don’t get it do you?” Towa sneered at them from behind her barrier, “Your struggling is futile, you only hope to delay the inevitable. I’m not so impulsive and driven by pride like Mira, no. I am genius scientist who thought about how I should finish my enemies.” Towa concentrated and more energy surged to surround the three Saiyans on all sides by energy barriers trapping them in a cube. Towa stepped back satisfied with the results of her handy work. Vegeta pounded fists into the energy barrier to no avail. Goku placed two fingers to his forehead to use Instantaneous Movement but came up empty handed as well. Korian slammed a fist into the wall of the cube, “When I get out of here, I’m going to kill you!” Towa chuckled to herself, “It’s been fun, Korian. It truly has but I promise you this. After we take over all the universes, I will make your daughter suffer before I snuff her out of existence.” Towa began to draw her hands closer together which started to shrink the cube down in size, she intended to crush them down into a bloody pulp. All three of them began to beat and smash into the walls off their prison furiously trying to break out. Towa just began to sneer at them and knew that her victory was close at hand.

Earth

Back at Capsule Corporation, Shihori was growing impatient and it showed by her pacing nervously back and forth across the room. Goten and Trunks were seated not far away playing a fighting game on his enormous flat screen tv. Trunks threw up his hands, “Yeah! I win again! Did you see that Shihori?” He turned around hoping to see her impressed by his virtual battle skills, but she was just pacing back and forth arms crossed looking perturbed. Goten spun around in his chair and raised an eyebrow at Shihori’s odd behavior, “Uh, Shihori? Are you okay?” She stopped and snapped at him, “Okay?! How can I be okay? Our fathers just took off on us and we’re stuck here!” Trunks hopped up and strode over trying to hand Shihori the videogame controller, “Here, maybe if you beat up on Goten for awhile it will time your mind off it.” Shihori just rolled her eyes and stormed out of the room, she wasn’t in the mood for games. As she stomped off down the hall Goten hopped up and decided to give chase leaving Trunks all alone in his “man cave” but he just shrugged and tossed the controller aside, “Goten, wait up.”

Shihori came upon Bulma on the patio with her parents and Bulla. The little girl was happily bouncing in her grandfather’s lap while Bulma and her mother Panchy chatted. The two ladies noticed Shihori come out onto the patio with Panchy addressing her first, “Hello, dear. Care for some tea?” Shihori shook her head meanwhile Goten and Trunks trotted up behind her. “Shihori.” Goten called out to her as he came up and placed a hand on her shoulder, “Hey, everything is going to be alright.” Bulma took notice of this odd behavior, “Boys, what’s the matter? Did something happen?” Shihori met Goten’s concerned gaze and shook her head, “I’m fine, Bulma. I’m just worried about my dad.” Bulma stood up and came over to her with confidence, “Not to worry, Shihori. Your dad is with Goku and Vegeta. Everything is going to be fine. If there’s one thing I’ve learned being married to a Saiyan is that you tend not to worry over little things like this.” Shihori looked down at the ground clearly not convinced but the mood was interrupted with a flash of light and the sudden appearance of Whis. “Good afternoon, everyone.” Bulma turned her attention to Whis and smiled, “Ready to head out for lunch? I have a great spot picked out for us today.” Whis stepped forward with his staff in hand and lightly chuckled to himself, “Indeed I am. I do wonder what fabulous flavor of Earth you have pick out for us today.” Shihori rushed forward and cut into the conversation abruptly, “You’re Vados’ brother! Do you remember me? Shihori.” She pointed at herself looking up at the tall Angel. Whis smiled down to the young lady, “Oh hello there. I didn’t recognize you at first. You seem to have grown quite a bit since the last time I saw you.” Shihori dismissed the pleasantries and got down to business, “Please, Whis. I need your help, our fathers left here in quite the hurry and I’ve got a bad feeling. Would you mind seeing where they are and if they’re okay?” Shihori plead with him and gave him a sad look from her big, bright red eyes, trying to look as pitiful as possible. Whis looked perplexed by her request but shrugged, “Well I don’t see what harm there is in checking what Goku and Vegeta are up to. Knowing them I’m sure I’ll be dragged into it sooner or later.” Whis peered into the orb that sat atop his staff and searched out for their location. He paused for a brief second before calmly stating, “Oh my, it seems they’ve gotten themselves in a bit of a bind.” He pointed his staff toward the air and projected the image he was seeing above their heads. It showed the three Saiyans trapped in the cube fighting against it’s slow and deadly encroachment on them. It also displayed Towa smirking vilely to herself as she controlled their demise. Everyone but Whis gasped with surprise at the sights they were seeing. Shihori grew determined to do something about it, “Whis, can you take me there please? I have to help them.” Whis looked unmoved by her pleas to intervene in the situation, “I’ll have you know that I’m not supposed to directly interfere in the affairs of mortals. Even if two of my prized students are about to meet a horrible demise.” Shihori clasped her hands together getting ready to beg for his assistance when Bulma stepped in, “Whis, if you don’t take her then no more lunch dates. You hear me?!” Whis sighed to himself and resigned, “How could you be so cruel, Bulma? I thought we were friends.” Whis mused for a moment and looked at Shihori who pleaded to him with her eyes, “Fine, I’ll take you there but nothing more.” Shihori smiled and Bulma gave her a wink. Goten and Trunks both stepped forward with Trunks exclaiming, “We’re coming too.” Goten clenched a fist and gave Shihori a resolute look, “Yeah! That’s what friends are for.” Shihori was moved by her offer and beamed a huge smile at them both, “Thanks you guys. Let’s go save our dads!” They each placed a hand on Whis who glowed brilliantly before shooting off into the sky and headed for the battle site.

Universe 7, planet side at the battle for the Super Dragon Balls

Towa was nearing complete victory as she slowly brought her hands closer and closer together. The walls of the cube began to press the three of them together as their muscles screamed against the pressure being placed on their bodies. “Vegeta, any ideas?” Goku said as he gritted his teeth trying to fight back against his side. “Just keep pushing you idiot!” He groaned against the strain as he fought his impending death. Korian was in the fight as well and started to think of Shihori back on Earth and how he was going to let her down. His mind flashed images of Sorrel and how he was never going to be able to see her again. “No! Not like this!” He cried out and increased his power shifting his transformation from Super Saiyan God to Blue. The walls of the cube began to slow ever so slightly as Korian now fought harder than ever to stay alive. Both Goku and Vegeta took cue from this and transformed as well into Super Saiyan Blue using their increased power to put into the fight. The walls stopped closing in on them and Towa’s demeanor shifted from one of delight to anger at their persistent struggle to defy her wishes. “No, you filthy monkeys. You’re not getting out of this one. I will have my wish granted and bring despair upon you all!” There was a flash of light and there appeared Whis which drew quite a shock from Towa, “An Angel? Here?!” From behind him appeared Goten, Trunks, and Shihori ready to do battle, each of them charged ki in their hands and brought their hands forward firing three simultaneous energy wave attacks. Trunks launching a Double Buster, Goten a Kamehameha, and Shihori a Kitsune-ha all directed at Towa. She was shocked and brought up her staff to block against the impacts of the energy attacks. Whis just looked on with a smile as it created a massive explosion that rocked the surrounding sky and made a huge cloud of smoke. Goku noticed that the cube stopped trying to crush them, “Both of you. Raise your powers up as high as you can. Let’s get out of here!” Korian nodded at Goku’s suggestion and looked more determined than ever to put an end to this, “Right.” The three Saiyans raised their ki even higher which began to crack the wall of the cube which shortly gave way and shattered like glass that dissipated into the wind. Now free from the confines of their prison they looked on as the smoke cleared and Towa was heaving for breath in anger at the appearance of Shihori and her friends. She began to fume, “You little bitch.” The three youngsters joined their fathers leaving Whis to spectate from a distance away. “You know I’m getting a little f*@#ing tired of being called that lately.” Shihori defiantly raised a fist and produced her middle finger at Towa. Each of the Saiyan fathers smiled to themselves and Vegeta remarked, “I must say I like her gumption.” Goku raised his power followed by Korian and Vegeta as each of them took their fighting stance ready to attack her and finish this once and for all. The three youngsters transformed into Super Saiyans as well ready to back them up. Towa calmed herself and raised her staff in the air above her head, “I don’t enjoy uninvited guests but lucky for you I prepared for such an occasion.” Energy shot from her staff and opened up a wormhole in the sky that began to grow in size until it was a swirling mass of dark energy above their heads. Out of the portal came half a dozen Majin each with red glowing eyes, fangs, and claws ready to tear the group apart. Goten exclaimed, “They’re like Majin Buu!” Trunks looked on with fear as the Majins encircled them and the older Saiyans circled around their children to protect them from harm. Goku called out as he readied to engage them, “Guys stay close!”

While they were distracted by the Majin, Towa was gathering her dark energy together and focusing it upon herself to press her newfound powers to their limit. She intended to finish this off quickly with her “children” and the extent of her powers and be rid of them once and for all. She began to transform with her body being enveloped in a sinister purple aura that shifted her dress to a darker more demon like attire and her hair developed a spikey appearance at the back with twin drill extensions that appeared like horns atop her head. Her staff also changed appearance to a black and twisted weapon with a green gem perched at the center of its head. Black colored electrical discharge radiated around her body and she smiled to herself once she fully realized her powers. She vanished on the spot with great speed and appeared in front of Korian driving a palm strike into his chest which sent him sailing away, she spun around and sent a spinning heel kick into Vegeta’s face which dispersed him from the scene as well and before he knew it and could react to his friends being taken out one by one, Goku, had the staff pressed into his chest and he was blasted with dark energy that carried him off away everyone else. Towa turned her attention to Shihori, Goten, and Trunks giving them a sinister grin, “Feed on them my babies and bring me their heads when you’re finished.” A dark aura erupted around her body and she flew off at high speed to finished what she had started with the three elder Saiyans. The three teens were quickly surrounded by the group of vicious and animalistic Majin who were more than willing to tear them apart. Goten, Trunks, and Shihori stood back to back with one another and prepared to defend themselves.

The Majins all dove in at the teens simultaneously, claws being brought to bear and their snarling, razor sharp teeth lined jaws agape like they were about to dig into a feast. What they weren’t prepared for was the three half-Saiyan teens more than willing to stand up for themselves. It was a flurry of fists and feet that struck out at their attackers but in quick succession three attackers were brought down to the ground. Their bodies caved in with furious strikes laid into them by the young warriors but there was little time to celebrate as there was a second wave bearing down on them. Shihori ducked low and drove a vicious elbow into the next Majin that attacked her, Goten gave a jumping front kick to the jaw, and Trunks stunned his attacker with a combination right straight, left hook, and sent the Majin flying with a spinning backfist. He began to gloat, “They’re not so tough! We got this….” He was surprised when the first Majin he felled on the ground snapped him by the ankle and looked up at him with a vile snarl. “Oh shiiii…” He was ripped off his feet as the Majin’s arm stretched to impossible lengths and began to whip him around smashing him off the ground several times and throwing him into his friends like a bowling ball knocking over pins. The three teens groaned in pain as Shihori recovered and sat up rubbing a bump on her head. Goten clutched onto Trunks who was pretty banged up and bleeding from his head, “Trunks!” The young man coughed and sat up slowly holding the side of his head which had a nasty cut on it, “What happened?” Shihori stood up first as all six Majin began to creep up on them, readying themselves for their next round of attacks. “Guys, I need you to move now because if not we’re in some serious shit.” Goten noticed what had her attention and helped haul a woozy Trunks to his feet. Shihori clenched her fists and began to raise her power to the next level as her hair stood more pronounced and bio-electric discharge encircled her body as she transformed into Super Saiyan 2. Goten was surprised to see her be able to take things so far on her own and wondered what her training must have been like to be so strong at her age, but he quickly snapped out of it as their enemies began their assault. This time the creatures had began to learn their patterns and made their attacks more combined and random. A pair of them lashed out at Shihori who quickly met them in the air and were stopped by a rising knee strike to one of them and the other was cut completely in half by a vicious spinning knife hand attack. Shihori was amazed at the level of power her body was exhibiting now after three years of training. She felt that she had truly mastered her Super Saiyan 2 form and brought it to the next level. Goten felt inspired by her fearless counterattack and set off to defend his friends with all his strength. Mixing it up with a pair of Majin at high speed and holding them off so Trunks could recover. Trunks on the other hand brought energy to bear in both his hands and slammed his hands together pointing his index fingers forward in the shape of a gun,” Big Tree Cannon!” His golden energy wave surprised an attacking Majin who looked on in fear as the beam crashed into its body and completely vaporized its upper torso. The second one caught him off guard and pounced him from behind, Trunks turned with a surprised look on his face as he was about to get cut down by this vicious monster. The Majin was stopped in mid-air by Shihori who came in with a flying kick that separated its head from its shoulders. The body of the Majin collapsing to the ground while the head bounced off the ground some distance away. She landed in a crouch next to Trunks and gave him a thumbs up, he returned the gesture with a smile. They heard Goten cry out as he was being overtaken by his two opponents, both Shihori and Trunks turned to rush off in aid but were surprised when the other three they thought had been felled came diving in from above onto Shihori in a vicious dog pile. Trunks fell backwards and saw that the headless Majin that Shihori had attacked retrieved its own head and slapped it back on its down shoulders with a smile. Trunks’ mood fell as he clambered to his feet in a hurry and tried to face off against this indestructible monster. “We’re in trouble.”

Underneath the pile of Majin, Shihori was being pounded and scratched at from every conceivable angle which started to draw blood from her exposed flesh. Her mind quickly raced as to how to deal with these creatures as they were stronger than when she faced off against Mak and were twice their numbers. She thought she should push higher to Super Saiyan 3 and try to take them all out at once, but no she couldn’t risk getting Goten and Trunks caught as collateral damage. She tried to push up off the ground but was pushed back down to the ground as the creatures continued their assault. Her mind faded to thoughts of her parents and then she started to remember Kitsune, her wise grandmother, she thought back to a time when she was teaching her kata, “This my child is a form of meditation and a style of combat that has been passed down from teacher to student for many generations.” Kitsune began to breathe deeply as she with slow patience in each step and the ending strike to each movement was so precisely that she wondered what it would look like at speed. “Breathe deeply and focus your entire body in the form, flow like water as you move. While you are gentle and smooth, nothing can stop the path you seek to cut through. When you strike, crash like thunder to make your enemies fall before you. Master this form Shihori and you can protect the ones you love the most.” Shihori’s eyes snapped open and she grit her teeth taking in a deep hissing breath between her teeth. She began to raise her ki more and more until it filled her body sending electric discharge careening through the Majin that piled onto her. Then her energy exploded outwards with great force sending the creatures flying from her body as she stood on her own two feet. The two that had Goten in their clutches stopped their assault as the young man looked on at his friend, “Shihori…” The Majin that was bearing down on Trunks stopped in its tracks from burying a clawed hand into the boy’s chest. Shihori unclenched her fists and focused her breathing, relaxing her mind but leaving the power of mastered Super Saiyan 2 surging around her body. She exploded off the spot and came in like a bolt of lightning to crash into the Majin that stood above Trunks. The electric discharge from her body sparked on contact with the creature as it was bifurcated at the waist and left writhing on the ground. She spun out and raised a hand sending a one-handed energy blast to vaporize the remains before they were allowed to reform. She sped off the spot and tucked into a dive for the pair that were near Goten and she spun through the air like a corkscrew, electric energy sparking off her limbs as they shot out smashing into the two Majin that were assaulting her dear friend. Once she touched the ground she spun smoothly in a tight circle and smashed fist directly into the body of one which caused a hole to erupt in its chest. The other shocked by the force that this girl was delivering against them raised a clawed hand to strike down against her neck. Shihori took another deep breath and twisted her body as if a dance partner was spinning her, coming around with a chopping knife hand that cleaved the Majin’s head from its shoulders. She planted her feet and both hands came up with charged energy beams that enveloped her enemies and turned them to dust. She exhaled sharply and turned to offer Goten a hand up off the ground, “Are you okay, Goten?” He was a bit battered and bleeding but took her hand and got to his feet straight away. “Shihori, that was freaking awesome!” She humbly smirked and tried to dismiss his comments with a shy wave of her hand. She felt her heart beating fast and she didn’t know whether that was due to being in a life or death situation for the millionth time or that Goten complimented her fighting skills. She giggled like a little girl which caught her off guard and embarrassed the hell out of her, “Aww Goten.” Trunks came over looking at his bloodied palm to see if his head had stopped bleeding yet. He stopped by his friends who were equally battered and bleeding from all manner of cuts but what caught his attention and made him point to Shihori was something far more significant, “Shihori, I think they got you pretty good.” He said with a chuckle as he stood behind her and pointed at something down low. She tried to turn her head around her shoulder but couldn’t see so she felt around her back but when she touched her pants her face froze in absolute horror as she got red in the face. There was a giant hole in her gi pants over her butt which clearly exposed her powder blue panties for the world to see. Trunks thought it was a riot as she stood covering her butt so Goten wouldn’t see. The young man just scratched his head quizzically wondering what the fuss was all about. There was a clatter behind them and the three remaining Majin from earlier came rushing toward them, the three teens didn’t even look at another as they all turned quickly and fired full power energy blasts, letting out a combined cry of, ”HAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!” at the Majin who were caught in the giant blast which ended their vile existence. Trunks pointed with his thumb off in the distance to the sounds of a huge battle taking place, “That lady is dangerous. Come on, we’ve got to go help out our dads.” Shihori and Goten nodded as the three of them took off into the air and headed for the sounds of battle.

A few minutes earlier

Korian came crashing down into the ground more than a few miles away, followed by Vegeta and Goku. All three Saiyans groaned in pain as they struggled to get to their feet with Korian spitting some blood out on the ground, “Just what the hell was that?” Goku shook his head and rotated his shoulder back into place with a sickening pop, “Ugh, I don’t know where she got that kind of power, but it’s like we’re fighting someone on the level of Beerus.” Vegeta growled to the other two, “Stop your yammering. She’s here.” Towa landed swiftly on the ground with two clicks of her heels as she eyed the three Saiyans who had just recovered from her previous attack, “I have to hand it to you. At least you monkeys can take a beating.” Korian pointed at her accusingly, “What did you do, Towa?! How did you get so strong?” She merely sneered at him as if he a child asking a meaningless question, “Why it’s purely scientific, my dear Korian. Allow me to show you.” Her dark aura erupted with black electric discharge as she sped off the spot she was standing and closed the distance on him in an instant. He was barely able to follow her with his ki sense let alone his eyes. She smashed him into the ground with her staff causing him to bounce up off the ground from the blow before he settled in an unmoving heap. “Goodbye, Korian. I won’t miss your meddling, but I will miss watching you suffer.” She extended her hand out and charged up a handful of dark energy which was aimed at finishing him off. She was interrupted by Goku and Vegeta both bearing down on her from either side and she broke off her attack, slashing out with her staff and defending herself at high speed she buried a knee into Goku’s groin which doubled him over in pain before spinning around and smashing Vegeta across the face with the end of her staff. She raised her leg high into the air giving a bit of a flash but caved Goku down into the ground with a savage axe kick to the back. She spoke down to the three collapsed Saiyans and made finger quotes, “All your supposed “god” powers seem to be coming up short. Anything else or shall I put an end to your pathetic struggling?” Korian pushed himself up off the ground slowly and stumbled over to Vegeta who was closest to him, lifting the Saiyan Prince off the ground who looked mad as a hornet. They rejoined Goku who was coughing and holding onto his groin unsure of what hurt more. Korian eyed Towa who was waiting for their answer and menacing them from on high, “I’m going to be honest. I don’t think I have anything left in the arsenal that can work here. Any ideas?” Goku came to his senses after a few seconds and looked to Vegeta, “We can try fusion.” Vegeta closed his eyes and grumbled to himself, “Damnit, Kakarot! Why does it always come down to performing ridiculous techniques that involve dancing with you?!” Goku put a hand on his shoulder and looked serious, “Vegeta, if we don’t at least try everyone back on Earth could be in danger.” Goku placed his other hand on Korian’s shoulder, “We need you to hold her off for a few seconds while we fuse. Think you can handle it?” Korian looked up to Towa, narrowing his eyes and gave a determined nod, “Yeah, I’ll give it my best.” Goku fell back to his base form as did Vegeta as they separated themselves off from Korian who stood below her looking defiant in the face of her menace. Towa looked curious as to what they were up to now, “What’s this? Are your friends quitting on you and turning tail to run away? HA HA! Come then, Korian! I’ll make this quick!” Korian powered up his Super Saiyan Blue form and leapt off the ground for Towa with a ball of energy charged in his right hand. As he came up to engage with her, he shot his hand out but instead of the blast of energy Towa was expecting and guarding against he snapped his hand closed. He spun his body around and snapped a left knee strike up which came with crushing force into her right arm. She was caught by surprise but pressed back against the blow with all her power. “Sneaky little….” Korian was smashed under the chin by the end of her staff which sent him reeling back in pain with blood trickling out of his mouth.

Not far away Goku and Vegeta separated themselves an equal distance apart and began the Metamoran fusion technique by sliding an equal number of steps toward one another, “FUU….” and swinging their around and then across their bodies, “SION…” the pair leaned in toward one another and extended out the index fingers on each hands as they touched, “HA!” There was a bright light that enveloped the two as they were pulled together. Towa turned her attention away from Korian and toward the light which cleared and in an instant, there was a single black-haired fighter wearing a dark vest with yellow trim and white pants. “Just who the hell are you?” The fighter smirked and crossed his arms over his chest, “We are Gogeta. Kakarot and Vegeta fused together to multiply our powers many times over.” Gogeta pointed at Towa who prepared an orb of dark energy in her hand to blast him. The merged Saiyan warrior vanished from the spot and sent a crushing kick for her head which she managed to block with her staff and smash him away from her with a baseball bat-like swing. Gogeta sailed backwards with Towa giving chase him. Korian powered down to his base form to conserve his stamina as he looked on in awe of the battle the likes he had never seen before. Gogeta stopped himself in mid-air and clenched his fists together letting his power level skyrocket as he shifted to Super Saiyan and then went beyond to Super Saiyan Blue in a shocking blue aura. Gogeta rocketed forward to meet Towa in a clash that stunned her from the force of the blow and now Gogeta smiled to himself knowing that he was in control. Towa struggled to keep with his speed as the punches came in like a heavy rain on her body. She fell back stunned with wide eyes and spun her staff around her body in an attempt to keep Gogeta at bay. Once they clashed Gogeta spun around and sent a spinning kick into the staff followed by another that sent it careening from her grasp. Towa began to fly backwards firing energy from her hands in hopes to keep him at a distance where she could manage him. He smacked away the energy blasts with his bare hands as he came in quickly against her with fiery vengeance in his eyes. He buried an uppercut into her stomach which doubled her over with blood being spewed from her mouth. Gogeta did a complete front flip and smashed a front spinning heel kick into her back which sent her crashing into the ground below leaving an impressive impact crater. Towa groaned in pain as she stood battered and bloody from the assault. Her attention being caught by a shining point of energy high up in the sky as Gogeta charged up ki energy in his hands and let it all fly at once like a deadly rain of innumerable energy bullets raining down on her at once. She raised her hands in the air to throw up an energy shield to defend herself from the deadly onslaught. Towa began to panic as she struggled to hold up the barrier against the energy but she grew angrier and angrier with each passing second, she finally let her power explode out which created a shockwave that made Gogeta break off the attack and cross his arms to protect himself against the blast. Some distance away Korian fell to a knee and protected himself from the shockwave of energy that radiated out in every direction. Towa had disappeared from the spot and went to retrieve her staff from the ground, she reappeared in the air close to Gogeta. She was clearly out of breath and bleeding from several cuts on her face as she wiped blood from her mouth, “You think you’ve won?!” She charged a point of energy on her staff and aimed it at Gogeta firing the blast which he brought his hands up to deflect but it was not needed as the energy beam shot straight past to Gogeta and impacted the sky above him, it began to crack the sky as if it was made of glass and a swirling mass of dark energy began to take shape. “You remember the Void realm don’t you, Korian? A little insurance because if I can’t get my wish then I’ll ensure it consumes everything in this universe!” Gogeta looked unsettled by her words and the appearance of this swirling vortex but he remained resolute and settled into a fighting stance, “We’ll see about that, Towa.” Gogeta soared straight for Towa and smashed a right hand into her face sending blood flying through the air. He continued to batter her with his superior speed and power, but Towa didn’t falter, she wouldn’t quit, she was too determined to succeed to give up now. She roared out loud and fought back against him going on the offensive in a last-ditch effort to fight back only to be crushed by a heavy right hand that sent her crashing down into the ground below. Korian stepped out into the open as he knew this fight was finished. “Papa!” He heard Shihori call out to him as the three Super Saiyan teens came flying in and settled a short distance away. Goten and Trunks looked up in the sky at the mysterious fighter, “Whoa, is that our dads?!” Korian nodded and turned his attention back toward Towa who was slowly climbing to her feet using her staff as a crutch. Gogeta settled down on the ground a short distance opposed to her and cupped his hands at his side, “KAAAAME……. HAAAAME….” He shot his hands out in front of him, “HAAAA!!!” He released an enormous Kamehameha energy wave that was meant to destroy Towa with finality, but she surprised everyone present when she managed to raise an energy barrier that blocked the Kamehameha keeping it from finishing her off. She gritted her teeth as her eyes became bloodshot from the strain of trying to keep the barrier in place, she just stared at Gogeta with cold, hatred in her eyes. “Not…. yet……not…. like…. this!” Just as the energy barrier began to crack, Gogeta’s Kamehameha ceased its attack much to the surprise of the everyone including Towa. Goku and Vegeta were on the ground in their base forms panting heavily from exertion and Korian’s expression fell to one of absolute shock. Towa was just as surprised but began to pull herself together and let out a mad sounding chuckle which rose in intensity to become an outright evil cackle. Goten and Trunks knew the cause and Goten piped up to clue in Korian and Shihori, “They didn’t have enough energy left to maintain the fusion for the full thirty minutes. Oh man this is bad!” Towa seized on the moment of confusion and concentrated her dark magic upon herself bathing herself in a bright purple glow. She slowly rose into the air with her eyes closed and settled in the sky at some distance where she could see both Goku and Vegeta on the ground. Once her energy faded all her visible wounds had been healed but she regressed from her Demon Goddess form to her previous powered up form with the red markings lingering under her eyes. “Looks like we’ve both used up quite a bit of energy in our fight, but this form is more than enough to handle you as you are now.” She waved her staff in the air which drew the symbol she bore on her clothing on the ground beneath Goku and Vegeta which began to glow and exploded in a pillar of energy that caught the two in a massive explosion. They both cried out in pain as they were enveloped by the blast. Once it had dissipated, they were collapsed on the ground with their clothing in tatters and their bodies smoking from the damage dealt to them. “No! Dad!” Both Goten and Trunks called out as Korian stepped forward to shield the youngsters from harm. Trunks looked to Goten, “It’s time we show her not to mess with us.” Goten nodded in acknowledgement of the idea as the two boys settled in to perform fusion to form Gotenks and take the fight to Towa. Shihori looked on in awe at their sheer tenacity, “Go get her, guys.” The boys began to slide towards one another “FUUU….” and Towa realized what they were doing and grit her teeth in anger as she charged up energy at the pointed of her staff, “No you don’t!” As the boys came around to take up the pose, “SION…” a purple beam cut across the air and struck Trunks exploding on impact which made him cry out in pain and bounce of the ground several times until he settled in an unmoving heap with smoke rising off his body. Shihori cried out as she watched her friend get taken out by this woman who had tormented her for so long, “TRUNKS!!!” Korian was stunned that he had missed it and let one of the kids get hurt, his anger boiled over and he grit his teeth so hard that blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth from the pressure. “I’ll kill you, Towa!!!!” He exploded into Super Saiyan Blue with his aura surrounding him in a jagged flame like appearance as he leapt from the ground to engage Towa and let his anger out with his fists.

Goten was stunned that Trunks was just standing there and then he was not. He turned his head with a stunned expression to see his best friend down on the ground, he didn’t know what to feel, he didn’t know if his dad or his best friend was dead. Tears began to well up in his eyes and Shihori rushed over to take him by the hand, “Goten! Listen to me….” Goten was in shock and he could barely register what was going on but snapped out of it when Shihori began to pull him on his feet. “Wha…. what did you say?” Shihori hurried off and began to pull Goten away from the battle and retreat a safe distance away. When she felt they were far enough away they both crouched down behind the cover of some rocks, she looked him right in the eyes, “Fuse with me. Together we can do this.” Goten didn’t look convinced but Shihori turned her attention back to her father who was in the midst of a pitched battle with Towa by himself. “Please, Goten. Trust me. If we do this then maybe, we can save everyone including your family on Earth.” Goten swallowed hard and looked into her blue-green Super Saiyan eyes and gave her a firm nod. Shihori smiled to him and stepped back from him, “Alright, I remember the movements. What else do we have to do?” Goten stated calmly, “We have to equalize our power. We should power down and start from there.” Shihori’s hair fell back to dark brown and her eyes shifted back to red. She tried to feel out Goten’s power when he reverted to his base form and bring her own as close as she could to balance them out. Goten took a few steps away from her and looked at her, “Are you ready?” Shihori nodded to him, “Ready.”

A short distance away Korian was hammering blows down into Towa’s guard with unbridled fury and an expression of rage that was palpable between the two foes. Towa smirked at him as she caught his fist in her grasp, “So it’s come down to this. You and I locked in a struggle to see who comes out on top.” She smashed a fist into his face which made him cringe and he found himself grappled in a headlock as she directed his eyes to look up at the sky and she pointed at the slowly growing wormhole she created, “You see that? After I kill you, I’m going to throw the other children in there to rot for all eternity. Not Shihori though, no. I’m going to make her my slave, I will torture her every single day until she begs for death, but I won’t give it to her. I think I’ll try experimenting on her to see if I can extend her life out for as long as possible. Who knows? Maybe we can squeeze a good two hundred years out of her before she finally cracks.” Towa began to snicker in Korian’s ear which made him shudder with rage. He slammed his head backwards into her face which stunned her long enough to pry himself from her grasp and send an elbow into her gut. She gasped as she was caught by the strike as Korian wheeled around just in time to throw a crushing left into her face. The blow connected sending blood spatter from her mouth, but Towa recovered after a few seconds and spat blood on his chest, giving him a bloody, well-earned smile, “Got you.” Korian was stunned as he felt the blood rise in the throat like a sick feeling and he coughed it up on himself. He slowly looked at his body to see her staff buried in his guts. His eyes rose to meet her face with such disdain and hatred that he clenched onto the staff as she began to push it deeper into his body until it completely penetrated and came out his back, “ARRRRRRGGGHHHHH!!!” He howled in a combination of pain and anger as he used the last of his strength to bear down on the weapon and break it in half, leaving her shocked by this final effort to defy her. She was left holding the broken lower half of the weapon. Korian fell backwards through the air, his hair falling to its normal dark brown color, his eyes fixated on Towa glaring at him as his body cascaded to the ground. He hit the ground on his back with a sickening thud that dead weight flesh makes when it smacks against the cold hard ground. He gasped in pain as he felt the metal impaled into his body shift from the impact. He laid motionless in a growing pool of his own blood.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Elite Saiyan Warrior
Super Saiyan 2
252
150
35
Chapter 7: (Part 4)

Moments earlier

Goten and Shihori began to slide toward one another while swinging their arms around above their heads, “FUU...” once the correct number of steps were take they crossed their arms over their bodies and took the opposite pose with their inside legs facing one another, “SION…” Goten and Shihori both rolled their eyes up with their last movement to make sure they were right on the mark, “HAAA!!!” They leaned into one another and extended the index fingers on each hand to touch the tips of each finger together. They disappeared from view in a flash of light and out of that flash stood a brand-new power, a male figure that was Shihori’s height, long dark hair, dark colored eyes, yet bore some soft feminine detail to his facial features. This new warrior looked himself over, “Whoa, this is weird.” He spoke with a male voice but had Shihori’s higher pitched voice blended in the background when he spoke. He pounded his fists together to psyche himself up like something a teenage boy would do, “Right. Let’s go kick her ass.” He flew over to Towa who was hovering in the air a short distance away. Towa snapped her head in the direction of this newly arrived threat, “Another fusion?! I thought I took care of those brats. Just who are you?” The fusion put both hands on his hips and stood in a cocky manner giving Towa a smirk, “We’re Gotehori and you….” He pointed at her now very accusingly as he narrowed his eyes,” Can go [email protected]#* yourself, Towa!” Towa threw her broken staff at Gotehori’s head which he simply avoided by tilting his head to the side. “Shihori, you’re such a pain in my ass. I’ve decided I’m just going to kill you after all.” Gotehori just chuckled by her remarks and raised up his power level to transform into Super Saiyan 2, his longer hair standing on end and his body crackling with electric discharge. He rushed forward and started to brawl with Towa who now had to fall back on using her body to defend herself. Gotehori’s punch was caught and Towa slammed a fist into his face with sent his head snapping backward from the force of the blow, but he shook it off. He quickly used the fact that she was still clutching his hand to swing his legs up from underneath him and double kick her in the jaw. Towa reeled back spewing blood from her broken mouth, she clutched onto her jaw and felt the warmth of her blood pool into her open hand. As she spit the blood from her mouth a few bits of broke teeth were mixed in with the blood and saliva. She cursed to herself and grew furious raising her power up and recklessly began to launch dark energy javelin-like projectiles at Gotehori. At first, he was surprised by the furious onslaught and was caught on the right arm and left leg which ripped open his flesh. Gotehori calmed his mind and began to dodge and weave around the attacks with smooth, flowing focus. He started to close the distance between the two and managed to get underneath Towa slamming an uppercut into her stomach which made her heave and gasp for air. Yet, Towa’s power remained intact as she grappled onto him and surged her dark magic into Gotehori’s body causing him to seize and feel a painful burning sensation in his body. He fell to the ground on his hands and knees panting for air while recovering from the attack little by little, “Come on, we can do this!” He slammed his fists into the ground and climbed to his feet channeling his deep well of power that came from the two that made up his body. He cried out as he raised his ki energy and brought his power to the next level, his hair grew out further, his aura more jagged and flame-like in appearance as the electric energy sparked around his whole body, his brow became more pronounced and lacked eyebrows as his sharp blue eyes focused in on Towa. He stood as Super Saiyan 3 Gotehori, his power crackled around his body and he crouched down onto a knee before leaping off the ground straight up into Towa, slamming himself headfirst into her body and causing her to feel some ribs give way with a crack.

On the ground some distance away Goku and Vegeta began to stir as each Saiyan was reminded that he was alive by the aches and pains in his body. They sat up and looked at one another and surveyed the area. Vegeta spoke first, “What happened, Kakarot?” Goku looked like he was still in a daze but caught sight of Gotehori battling it out with Towa in the sky not far away, “Vegeta, I think the kids are fighting her!” Vegeta stumbled to his feet and grabbed up Goku by the arm attempting to haul him to his feet, “Well what are we waiting for, Kakarot?! Let’s go!” The pair headed off to go assist in the battle with what energy they had left.

Gotehori struck out at Towa with a combination of strikes that found their marks on her body, the demon reeled in pain but found the strength to strike back and smash Gotehori with a front kick that sent him flying backwards. Her body began to show signs of deterioration and she knew that she was losing this war of attrition. She didn’t have the necessary power remaining to heal herself and fight him off at the same time. Towa fell back panting and looked to the wormhole she created to the Void realm continuing is steady expansion in the sky. “Good, just a little longer.” Towa bared down and brought her hands together at her side as she charged up a large orb of dark energy. Gotehori dashed in to continue the fight but before he was able to reach his mark Towa threw her hands forward and launched a giant dark energy bomb. Gotehori was smashed by the attack as it exploded against his body and he fell back to the ground battered and bloody. Suddenly there came a cry of “KAMEHAMEHA!!!!” and “GALICK-HO!!!” as each energy wave slammed into an energy barrier that Towa barely managed to erect in time. The pressure of their combined attacks caused her weakened body to shudder under the intense stream of energy. Gotehori pulled himself up off the ground and shook off the previous blow, “Ow, that hurt.” He looked into the sky above him to see Goku and Vegeta joining in on the attack. “Right. We’ll use our special finishing technique.” Towa continued to hold with her energy barrier in place, but her muscles were trembling from the furious onslaught brought on by the two Saiyans. Goku and Vegeta’s energy weakened as their attacks faded from the sky. Towa began to laugh out loud at the two, “See?! You’re all going to die!” Suddenly there was a flash of golden energy as a large energy sphere slammed into Towa’s barrier causing it to fracture into a million pieces around her. A mortified Towa turned her head in the direction of the attack and saw Trunks with his hands splayed in a diamond shape, he was clearly out of breath but gave her look of determination. Gotehori raised his power up with all his might causing the ki being channeled into his right arm to spark uncontrollably and then he launched himself off the ground into Towa. Her expression fell to one of pure horror as the fused teens bore down on her with their attack. “Supa Usagi no ken!” Gotehori slammed an energy charged fist which buried itself into Towa’s midsection, he began to push her backwards under the sheer force of the impact, she began to scream in pain and horror as her dreams of victory faded away in that moment. Gotehori slammed her body into a cliff face some distance away and once their movements had arrested her back exploded outward in a brilliant stream of golden energy as all the power collected into the attack was released in one enormous blast into her body. The cliff face behind her was completely sheared in half as Gotehori was thrown backwards from the back blast of the attack. Once he hit the ground, he defused into Goten and Shihori who both tumbled across the ground with an “OMPF!” They were both panting and struggled to catch their breath. Shihori managed to stand on shaky legs, with Goten supporting her as they caught sight of the aftermath of their attack. They both walked forward clinging to one another for support and before long they came upon Towa crumpled against what remained of the cliff face, a large hole opened up in her torso and a growing pool of blood gathering around her legs. Her eyes shifted to look up to them and she spoke with a pained rasp to her voice, “There’s……no…. stopping it…. now” She weakly attempted to laugh but only coughed up more blood that pitifully dribbled down her chin, “I’ll…see…. you….in…. hell.” Her head sank down with the smile on her face fading to a blank expression as she passed on. “Good riddance.” Shihori stated coldly as Goten tired to direct her back the other way, “Come on, Shihori. We’ve got to do something about that portal.” They turned away from Towa’s remains but Shihori turned back to give her one last look to make sure she was dead before departing to meet back up with their families.

Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks were staring up at the swirling dark mass of energy that continued to eat its way across the sky and envelope everything in its path. Goku looked back and forth between Vegeta and Trunks, “Any clue on how to stop it?” Vegeta seemed unsure of what to do and Trunks thought that if his mother were here, she would surely think of something. Goten and Shihori came over a short while later still supporting one another. “Has anyone seen my dad?” Shihori asked with a worried tone in her voice and when she got no reply from the group, she struggled free from Goten and went off on her own to search for him. Whis appeared behind Goku startling him, “My, my, what a mess she’s made.” Goku nearly jumped out of his skin with fright when heard the voice behind him. “Geez, Whis! Don’t sneak up on a guy like that.” He smirked to himself, “My deepest apologies.” Vegeta stepped in to knock off the idle chatter, “Enough with your childish rambling, Kakarot. Whis do you know how we can close that?” He pointed at every growing portal to the Void realm that was continuing to swallow the planet whole. “I’m not sure if we can stop it per say but I do know something that might work.” He pointed to the sky to direct their eyes overhead to the gathering of all seven of the Super Dragon Balls in orbit around the planet. Everyone gawked at the enormous wishing orbs in the sky and Whis innocently smiled to himself. Goku gave him a thumbs up, “Ah ha! So that’s where you disappeared to after you brought the kids over. Good ol’ Whis!” The Angel cleared his throat to get Goku’s attention once more, “Thank you for the kind words, but I do believe we should make haste since we too are in danger of being swallowed into the Void for all eternity.” Goku cut to the chase, “Let’s summon the dragon and wish for him to erase all the damage caused by Towa.” Whis agreed with Goku’s sentiments, “Come with me, Son Goku. This wish should come from a mortal. Non-interference rules and all.” Goku nodded to Whis and placed a hand on him as they shot into the sky into low orbit before the Super Dragon Balls. Whis spoke the incantation to summon the dragon in the divine language, "Come forth, Dragon of the Gods, and grant my wish pretty peas!" The Super Dragon Balls began to glow and out forth sprung a golden dragon that was of incalculable size. The divine dragon loomed over the entire galaxy but managed to decrease its perspective to the summoner so they may make a wish directly. The dragon spoke in the divine language to Goku and Whis, the Saiyan still in awe of the scale of the dragon no matter how many times he witnessed him with his own eyes. Whis turned to Goku,” Go ahead Son Goku, I will convey the wish accordingly.” Goku clenched his fist and looked up to the dragon determined to make things right, “I wish for all the destruction and damage caused by Towa to be returned to normal.” Whis echoed the wish in the divine tongue and the dragon spoke back in reply before roaring and cascading a brilliant golden light out across the universe. The Super Dragon Balls quickly scattered off across the universe to resettle themselves in Universe 6 and Universe 7.

Shihori frantically searched for her father in the last place she saw him, Goten and Trunks tagging along not far behind. After what seemed like an eternity of searching the destroyed landscape, she found him sprawled out on the ground in a large pool of blood which had stained the purple grass around him red. She cried out to him and rushed to his side, “Papa!” Shihori collapsed next to him onto her knees, the tears welling up in her eyes as the sadness overtook her. She was reliving the same moment all over again, except now it was she who was cradling her dying father alone on the battlefield. She lifted his head and held him close to her, the tears running down her cheeks as she bawled her eyes out. “No, not again. I can’t lose you both, please stay with me!” Goten and Trunks both had tears in their eyes from the sight of their friend suffering in this moment. Suddenly, there was a flash of light overhead which bathed them all in a strangely warm glow. Once they could see again, they noticed that the menacing vortex to the Void realm had vanished without a trace. Also, any injuries to their bodies had been healed and their damaged clothing repaired like if nothing had ever happened. Shihori looked around in wonder and began to question what was happening. She looked down to Korian who took a deep breath and peacefully opened his eyes like he was waking up from a nap. He looked up to her with tear stained face, “What’s wrong, Shihori? Why are you crying?” She gasped with surprise and clung onto his neck which put him in a stranglehold, “Gah! Choking, choking.” Shihori released her death grip on him and sat back wiping more tears from her face, “Oh, Papa. I thought I lost you.” Korian sat up fully and leaned in to give her a comforting hug, “Not going anywhere for a long time, honey bunny.” Trunks snorted in laughter when he heard Korian call Shihori by her family nickname. Goten smiled at the warm reunion between father and daughter. Goku and Vegeta came walking over with Whis alongside them. Goku snapped Korian a wave, “Yo! Glad to see you’re in one piece” Whis took one look around at the peaceful and renewed landscape, “Not a scratch. Well, I guess I’ll be off. Vegeta please extend my sincerest apologies to Bulma. I’ll have to take a rain check on lunch for today.” Vegeta crossed his arms and looked the other way, being dismissive of Whis’ words. “Hmph.” The Angel disappeared in a column of light that rose toward the sky and shot off into space like a twinkling star. Korian stood up and looked confused as to what just happened, the last thing he could remember was being impaled by Towa and falling unconscious on the ground. “Kakarot, what happened?” Goku patted him on the shoulder with a smile, “Come on, let’s head back to Earth. I’m sure we all have a lot to talk about.” Goku and Korian both split up the transportation duties back to Earth as Goku used his Instantaneous movement technique to home in on Bulma and Korian remembered where he had been and transported them to Capsule Corporation.

Earth

The sun began to set as the gang sat inside around the living room retelling the events of the battle that had taken place. Goten and Shihori both excitedly retold the events of their fusion much to Trunks’ chagrin of getting knocked out of the fight. The two teens looked to one another with a sense of adoration, having experienced the battle together as one. What made an impact on the whole story telling was when Goku got to the part about using the Super Dragon Balls to fix all the damage that was caused. Shihori’s ears fell a bit as she started to feel an overwhelming sense of failure. Korian put an arm around her and pulled her into a hug which drew looks of concern from the group. “We appreciate what you did, Kakarot. You saved my life and I can’t ever repay you for that. But….” Shihori began to speak, “Now we don’t have the Super Dragon Balls for another year to wish back my mom. After all this, I feel like we failed her.” Bulma thought to herself for a moment, “Well, you could try using Earth’s Dragon Balls to wish her back.” Shihori and Korian were surprised by sudden revelation of new information. Korian jumped up to his feet and leaned over in Bulma’s space, “Huh?! Earth has Dragon Balls? Why am I only hearing about this now?!” Bulma got uncomfortable with him being in her personal space and pushed him over by his face back to where he was seated. “Because they’re still inert right now! Except the last time they were used only one wish was made so we don’t have to wait the entire year. It should be just a few months then we can try.” Shihori leapt to her feet and grabbed Korian by the hand, “You hear that, Papa?! We can wish her back! We can really do it!” The young teenager threw herself onto Bulma and gave her a tight and crushing hug. Bulma turned red in the face from the strain of being hugged and patted Shihori on the back not only as a sign of reassurance but also to signal she was tapping out “Don’t…. mention….it.” Everyone gathered around laughed heartily at the scene, even Vegeta cracked a smile.

Earth, a few months later

All the adults along with Mai were gathered around six Dragon Balls in the courtyard of Capsule Corporation, Shihori, Goten, and Trunks came soaring in from the sky with Shihori triumphantly clutching the seventh ball in her hands. Once they settled down and placed the last Dragon Ball amongst the others she stepped back looking excitedly to her father. Korian smiled and took her by the hand, looking to Goku, “Ready when you are.” Goku held out his hands and chanted, “Eternal Dragon, by your name I summon you forth, Shenron!” The Dragon Balls began to glow, the sky darkened across the entirety of West city. Then there was a brilliant flash out of which sprung the twisting form of a dragon that took shape into a huge, green serpent that loomed over the courtyard of Capsule Corporation, his glowing red eyes peering down upon the group gathered. Shenron’s booming voice called out over them, “I am Shenron, I shall grant you any wish, now speak!” Korian gave Shihori a little push so she could step up and make the wish to resurrect Sorrel. Shihori was surprised but everyone gathered gave her reassurance, so she looked up to the dragon, “Shenron, I wish for all the lives taken by the demons Mira and Towa to be restored.” The Dragon pondered the wish and replied, “I am unable to grant such a wish as the scope of which is not within my power.” Shihori’s mood sank but then she realized that what she asked was too broad, “Shenron, please restore the lives taken by the demons Mira and Towa that you can restore with your powers.” Shenron’s eyes glowed red as he used his powers to grant Shihori’s wish. “Your wish has been granted. Farewell.” The dragon vanished in a flash and the Dragon Balls hovered into the sky and shot off in seven different directions, soon after the sky turned back to a clear blue. Everyone seemed satisfied with the wish and Korian patted Shihori on the shoulder, “Well, honey bunny. Time to head home.” Korian smiled at the thought of their return home and Shihori nodded in agreement with him. Everyone said their farewells but when Shihori got to Trunks she playfully socked him in the arm and gave him a hug which made him blush. Next she turned to Mai who had tears in her eyes, “I’m going to miss you, Shihori. Promise me you’ll come visit?” Shihori pulled Mai into a hug and nodded, “Absolutely, as soon as I can.” Shihori reached into her bag and produced a switchblade knife that she handed to Mai, “Here. Something to remember me by until we meet again. I stole it off a mugger who I beat up.” This caused Mai to chuckle as she gratefully accepted the knife and opened the blade, tumbling it between her fingers with a level of skill that was scary for someone her age. “I love you, Shihori. You’re the best friend ever.” The two girls hugged again and Shihori then turned her attention lastly to Goten who looked forlorn that she had to go, “Goten….” The young man looked up just in time to receive a kiss on the cheek and a warm hug from Shihori, “I’ll miss you, Goten. I promise to return because you have to take me out on that date.” Goten blushed profusely and touched his cheek where she planted the kiss, he looked like a zombie but managed a smile anyhow. Korian bid farewell to Bulma and thanked her a thousand times over for the hospitality. Once he reached Goku he clapped him on the shoulder, “Thank you, Kakarot. You stay safe out there.” Goku nodded in acceptance of his friendship, “Oh! I almost forgot.” He tossed Korian a small bag that was tied at the top. Korian shook it in his hands and it felt like something small rattling around inside. “Senzu beans. To keep you and the family healthy.” Korian smiled appreciatively to him and finally turned to Vegeta, “Vegeta, you’re one of the proudest and fiercest warriors I’ve ever met. I’m glad to call you a friend.” Vegeta just smirked at the comment, “Hold onto your Saiyan pride, your family. Do right by them and you never know maybe one day I’ll honor you with a fight.” Korian flashed him a peace sign as he put his arm around Shihori’s shoulder. The young girl began to furiously wave as Korian focused his energies and the pair vanished with a snap of energy, off to Universe 9, back to home.

Universe 9, Planet Basur

The father-daughter duo reappeared in their front yard close to their house. The sun was slowly setting in the sky over the mountains and it was quiet around their lakeside home. Shihori and Korian looked around the scene until their eyes fell to the tree where Sorrel was buried. Shihori rushed forward to inspect the grave as it appears to have been disturbed. Korian approached behind his daughter and took a look around the surrounding area noticing a figure down by the lake. He began to jog that direction with Shihori noticing him take off, she quickly matched his pace as the pair made their way down to the shoreline. There sitting by the water’s edge was a little white furred rabbit wearing an orange hat that seemed too large for her head, she was pensively watching the setting sun sink down over the mountains in the distance. Shihori’s vision became clouded with tears that welled up in her eyes, but she found her voice that called out to her, “Mama!” Sorrel quickly turned her head to the sound of the voice, she stood up from the ground, cupping her hand over her face as tears were visibly welling up in her eyes. Shihori and Sorrel both rushed to one another with Sorrel throwing herself into the arms of the now taller Shihori. “Shihori, my baby!” Korian wiped tears from his eyes and walked over to the two ladies, he felt like this was all a dream, it had been so long since he heard her voice, since he felt her touch. It became real when the pair of them opened their arms for him to get into the embrace. Sorrel touched Shihori on the face wanting to know that this was all real for herself and she wiped her tears looking Korian in the eyes, “Long time no see, big dummy.” The tiny rabbit beamed with affection to her husband and leapt up clinging onto his neck, planting a well deserved passionate kiss on his lips that had been a long time coming. Shihori smiled this time with tears in her eyes at the sight of her parents' love for one another. Korian held onto her for what seemed like an eternity, unwilling to let go. Sorrel hopped down and held onto her big lug of a Saiyan husband and her beautiful teenage daughter, “Come on you two. I’m sure you have quite the story to tell.”

Not long after they surprised Kitsune at her front door, the poor fox nearly collapsed with shock at the sight of Sorrel, an older Shihori, and Korian all returned safe and sound. Korian rushed forward to catch her before she hit the ground and eased her into a chair. Both Sorrel and Shihori tended to her and explained things to calm her down. After a while, the entire group sat around the kitchen table at their house with Korian and Shihori retelling all the events that had transpired since they last parted ways. Kitsune and Sorrel were shocked to hear about Shihori’s solo journey which drew condemning looks upon Korian from both of the protective mothers. As they completed their tale together and told Sorrel about how Gotehori finally put an end to Towa and they used Earth’s Dragon Balls to make the wish that brought Sorrel back to life, Korian finished with, “And that’s the story.” Kitsune’s jaw was still on the floor from being overloaded with so much information but Sorrel was unusually quiet, her hands folded together as she tapped the tips of her fingers together seemingly deep in thought. “Korian, are you telling me our daughter is three years older now after going into a magical room for three days and she’s the one who defeated Towa after merging together with a boy while you were stabbed and left for dead?” Korian looked to Shihori for answers but was quickly shut down when she just shook her head and shrugged so his attention went right back to Sorrel, “Uh huh.” Sorrel stood up from the table and looking intensely into Korian’s eyes, she threw a no look high five to Shihori who quickly reciprocated, “Girl power, bitch.” Korian fell backwards in his chair as he was leaning back from her so hard, he didn’t even realize it. The ladies all busted out in laughter at the sight of Korian’s boots sticking up in the air. Sorrel smiled to herself as she looked around at her family. Knowing now and forever that everything was going to be great.
 
Last edited:

Users Who Are Viewing This Thread (Users: 0, Guests: 2)